DUKE  UNIVERSITY 


LIBRARY 


The  Glenn  Negley  Collection 
of  Utopian  Literature 


VV\C\v^f.   l*~N.CV    \  x"~. 


PHILIP  DRU:   ADMINISTRATOR 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2010  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/philipdruadminisOOhous 


PHILIP  DBU:  ADMIMSTKATOE 

A  STORY  OF  TOMORROW 

1920-1935 


"No  war  of  classes,  no  hostility  to  existing  wealth,  no  wanton 
or  unjust  violation  of  the  rights  of  property,  but  a  constant  dis- 
position to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  classes  least  favored 
by  fortune." — Mazzini. 


NEW  YORK 

B.   W.   HUEBSCH 

1912 


Copyright,  1912  by 
B.  W.  HUEBSCH 


PRINTED  IN  U.  S.  A. 


This  book  is  dedicated  to  the  unhappy 
many  who  have  lived  and  died  lacking 
opportunity,  because,  in  the  starting, 
the  world-wide  social  structure  was 
wrongly  begun. 


R 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

I  Graduation  Day     . 

II  The  Vision  of  Philip  Dru 

III  Lost  in  the  Desert     .... 

IV  The  Supremacy  of  Mind  . 
V  The  Tragedy  of  the  Turners 

VI  The  Prophet  of  a  New  Day 

VII  The  Winning  of  a  Medal 

VIII  The  Story  of  the  Levinskys 

IX  Philip  Begins  a  New  Career 

X  Gloria  Decides  to  Proselyte  the 

XI  Selwyn  Plots  with  Thor 

XII  Selwyn  Seeks  a  Candidate    . 

XIII  Dru  and  Selwyn  Meet 

XIV  The  Making  of  a  President  . 

XV  The  Exultant  Conspirators 

XVI  The  Exposure 

XVII  Selwyn  and  Thor  Defend  Themselves 

XVIII  Gloria's  Work  Bears  Fruit   . 

XIX  War  Clouds  Hover       .... 

XX  Civil  War  Begins 

XXI  Upon  the  Eve  of  Battle 

XXII  The  Battle  of  Elma 

XXIII  Elma's  Aftermath        .... 

XXIV  Uncrowned  Heroes      .... 

XXV  The  Administrator  of  the  Republi 

XXVI  Dru  Outlines  His  Intentions     . 

XXVII  A  New  Era  at  Washington 

XXVIII  An  International  Crisis         >., 

XXIX  The  Reform  of  the  Judiciary    l.< 

XXX  A  New  Code  of  Laws  .    M     11     ■•■ 


1 

9 

16 

30 

34 

44 

46 

51 

56 

61 

66 

72 

83 

87 

96 

100 

108 

111 

115 

122 

126 

131 

138 

142 

148 

154 

158 

162 

167 

172 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXXI  The  Question  of  Taxation    .      .      .176 

XXXII  A  Federal  Incorporation  Act    .      .    181 

XXXIII  The  Railroad  Problem     .      .      .      .185 

XXXIV  Selwyn's  Story 191 

XXXV  Selwyn's  Story,  Continued   .      .      .   202 

XXXVI     Selwyn's  Story,  Continued   .      .      .   206 

XXXVII     The  Cotton  Corner 214 

XXXVIII     Universal  Suffrage 218 

XXXIX     A  Negative  Government  .      .      .      .221 

XL     A  Departure  in  Battleships        .      .   233 

XLI     The  New  National  Constitution     .    238 

XLII     New  State  Constitutions       .      .      .    244 

XLIII     The  Rule  of  the  Bosses    ....   249 

XLIV     One    Cause    of    the    High    Cost    of 

Living 254 

XLV     Burial  Reform 26l 

XLVI     The  Wise  Disposition  of  a  Fortune  264 
XL VII     The  Wise  Disposition  of  a  Fortune, 

Continued 268 

XLVIII     An  International  Coalition       .      .   272 

XLIX     Uneven  Odds 277 

L     The    Broadening    of    the    Monroe 

Doctrine         280 

LI     The  Battle  of  La  Tuna    ....   287 
LII     The  Unity  of  the  Northern  Half 
of  the  Western  Hemisphere  Un- 
der the  New  Republic        .      .      .   292 
LIII     The  Effacement  of  Philip  Dru     .   295 


What  Co-partnership  Can  Do     .      .   300 
Appendix 311 


PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

CHAPTER  I 

GBADUATION    DAY 

IN  the  year  1920,  the  student  and  the  statesman 
saw  many  indications  that  the  social,  financial  and 
industrial   troubles   that  had   vexed  the   United 
States  of  America  for  so  long  a  time  were  about  to 
culminate  in  civil  war. 

Wealth  had  grown  so  strong,  that  the  few  were 
about  to  strangle  the  many,  and  among  the  great 
masses  of  the  people,  there  was  sullen  and  rebellious 
discontent. 

The  laborer  in  the  cities,  the  producer  on  the  farm, 
the  merchant,  the  professional  man  and  all  save  or- 
ganized capital  and  its  satellites,  saw  a  gloomy  and 
hopeless  future. 

With  these  conditions  prevailing,  the  graduation 
exercises  of  the  class  of  1920  of  the  National  Military 
Academy  at  West  Point,  held  for  many  a  foreboding 

1 


2  PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

promise  of  momentous  changes,  but  the  12th  of  June 
found  the  usual  gay  scene  at  the  great  institution 
overlooking  the  Hudson.  The  President  of  the  Re- 
public, his  Secretary  of  War  and  many  other  dis- 
tinguished guests  were  there  to  do  honor  to  the  oc- 
casion, together  with  friends,  relatives  and  admirers 
of  the  young  men  who  were  being  sent  out  to  the 
ultimate  leadership  of  the  Nation's  Army.  The  scene 
had  all  the  usual  charm  of  West  Point  graduations, 
and  the  usual  intoxicating  atmosphere  of  military 
display. 

There  was  among  the  young  graduating  soldiers  one 
who  seemed  depressed  and  out  of  touch  with  the  tri- 
umphant blare  of  militarism,  for  he  alone  of  his 
fellow  classmen  had  there  no  kith  nor  kin  to  bid  him 
God-speed  in  his  new  career. 

Standing  apart  under  the  broad  shadow  of  an  oak, 
he  looked  out  over  long  stretches  of  forest  and  river, 
but  what  he  saw  was  his  home  in  distant  Kentucky  — 
the  old  farmhouse  that  the  sun  and  the  rain  and 
the  lichens  had  softened  into  a  mottled  gray.  He  saw 
the  gleaming  brook  that  wound  its  way  through  the 
tangle  of  orchard  and  garden,  and  parted  the  distant 
blue-grass  meadow. 

He  saw  his  aged  mother  sitting  under  the  honey- 


GRADUATION  DAY  S 

suckle  trellis,  book  in  hand,  but  thinking,  he  knew, 
of  him.  And  then  there  was  the  perfume  of  the 
flowers,  the  droning  of  the  bees  in  the  warm  sweet  air 
and  the  drowsy  hound  at  his  father's  feet. 

But  this  was  not  all  the  young  man  saw,  for  Philip 
Dru,  in  spite  of  his  military  training,  was  a  close 
student  of  the  affairs  of  his  country,  and  he  saw  that 
which  raised  grave  doubts  in  his  mind  as  to  the  out- 
come of  his  career.  He  saw  many  of  the  civil  in- 
stitutions of  his  country  debased  by  the  power  of 
wealth  under  the  thin  guise  of  the  constitutional  pro- 
tection of  property.  He  saw  the  Army  which  he 
had  sworn  to  serve  faithfully  becoming  prostituted 
by  this  same  power,  and  used  at  times  for  purposes 
of  intimidation  and  petty  conquests  where  the  in- 
terests of  wealth  were  at  stake.  He  saw  the  great 
city  where  luxury,  dominant  and  defiant,  existed 
largely  by  grace  of  exploitation  —  exploitation  of 
men,  women  and  children. 

The  young  man's  eyes  had  become  bright  and  hard, 
when  his  day-dream  was  interrupted,  and  he  was  look- 
ing into  the  gray-blue  eyes  of  Gloria  Strawn  —  the 
one  whose  lot  he  had  been  comparing  to  that  of  her 
sisters  in  the  city,  in  the  mills,  the  sweatshops,  the  big 
stores,  and  the  streets.     He  had  met  her  for  the  first 


4  PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

time  a  few  hours  before,  when  his  friend  and  class- 
mate, Jack  Strawn,  had  presented  him  to  his  sister. 
No  comrade  knew  Dru  better  than  Strawn,  and  no  one 
admired  him  so  much.  Therefore,  Gloria,  ever  seek- 
ing a  closer  contact  with  life,  had  come  to  West  Point 
eager  to  meet  the  lithe  young  Kentuckian,  and  to 
measure  him  by  the  other  men  of  her  acquaintance. 

She  was  disappointed  in  his  appearance,  for  she 
had  fancied  him  almost  god-like  in  both  size  and 
beauty,  and  she  saw  a  man  of  medium  height,  slender 
but  toughly  knit,  and  with  a  strong,  but  homely  face. 
When  he  smiled  and  spoke  she  forgot  her  disappoint- 
ment, and  her  interest  revived,  for  her  sharp  city 
sense  caught  the  trail  of  a  new  experience. 

To  Philip  Dru,  whose  thought  of  and  experience 
with  women  was  almost  nothing,  so  engrossed  had  he 
been  in  his  studies,  military  and  economic,  Gloria 
I  seemed  little  more  than  a  child.  And  yet  her  frank 
glance  of  appraisal  when  he  had  been  introduced  to 
her,  and  her  easy  though  somewhat  languid  conver- 
sation on  the  affairs  of  the  commencement,  perplexed 
and  slightly  annoyed  him.  He  even  felt  some  em- 
barrassment in  her  presence. 

Child  though  he  knew  her  to  be,  he  hesitated 
whether  he  should  call  her  by  her  given  name,  and 


K 


GRADUATION  DAY  5 

was  taken  aback  when  she  smilingly  thanked  him  for 
doing  so,  with  the  assurance  that  she  was  often  bored 
with  the  eternal  conventionality  of  people  in  her  so- 
cial circle. 

Suddenly  turning  from  the  commonplaces  of  the 
day,  Gloria  looked  directly  at  Philip,  and  with  easy 
self-possession  turned  the  conversation  to  himself. 

"  I  am  wondering,  Mr.  Dru,  why  you  came  to 
West  Point  and  why  it  is  you  like  the  thought  of 
being  a  soldier?  "  she  asked.  "  An  American  soldier 
has  to  fight  so  seldom  that  I  have  heard  that  the 
insurance  companies  regard  them  as  the  best  of 
risks,  so  what  attraction,  Mr.  Dru,  can  a  military 
career  have  for  you?  " 

Never  before  had  Philip  been  asked  such  a  ques- 
tion, and  it  surprised  him  that  it  should  come  from 
this  slip  of  a  girl,  but  he  answered  her  in  the  seri- 
ous strain  of  his  thoughts. 

"  As  far  back  as  I  can  remember,"  he  said,  "  I 
have  wanted  to  be  a  soldier.  I  have  no  desire  to  de- 
stroy and  kill,  and  yet  there  is  within  me  the  lust 
for  action  and  battle.  It  is  the  primitive  man  in  me, 
I  suppose,  but  sobered  and  enlightened  by  civilization. 
I  would  do  everything  in  my  power  to  avert  war 
and    the   suffering   it   entails.      Fate,   inclination,    or 


6  PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

what  not  has  brought  me  here,  and  I  hope  my  life 
may  not  be  wasted,  but  that  in  God's  own  way,  I 
may  be  a  humble  instrument  for  good.  Oftentimes 
our  inclinations  lead  us  in  certain  directions,  and  it 
is  only  afterwards  that  it  seems  as  if  fate  may  from 
the  first  have  so  determined  it." 

The  mischievous  twinkle  left  the  girl's  eyes,  and 
the  languid  tone  of  her  voice  changed  to  one  a  little 
more  like  sincerity. 

"  But  suppose  there  is  no  war,"  she  demanded, 
"  suppose  you  go  on  living  at  barracks  here  and  there, 
and  with  no  broader  outlook  than  such  a  life  entails, 
will  you  be  satisfied?  Is  that  all  you  have  in  mind 
to  do  in  the  world?  " 

He  looked  at  her  more  perplexed  than  ever. 
Such  an  observation  of  life,  his  life,  seemed  beyond 
her  years,  for  he  knew  but  little  of  the  women  of  his 
own  generation.  He  wondered,  too,  if  she  would  un- 
derstand if  he  told  her  all  that  was  in  his  mind. 

"  Gloria,  we  are  entering  a  new  era.  The  past  is 
no  longer  to  be  a  guide  to  the  future.  A  century 
and  a  half  ago  there  arose  in  France  a  giant  that 
had  slumbered  for  untold  centuries.  He  knew  he 
had  suffered  grievous  wrongs,  but  he  did  not  know 
how  to  right  them.     He  therefore  struck  out  blindly 


GRADUATION  DAY  7 

and  cruelly,  and  the  innocent  went  down  with  the 
guilty.  He  was  almost  wholly  ignorant  for  in  the 
scheme  of  society  as  then  constructed,  the  ruling  few 
felt  that  he  must  be  kept  ignorant,  otherwise  they 
could  not  continue  to  hold  him  in  bondage.  For  him 
the  door  of  opportunity  was  closed,  and  he  struggled 
from  the  cradle  to  the  grave  for  the  minimum  of  food 
and  clothing  necessary  to  keep  breath  within  the  body. 
His  labor  and  his  very  life  itself  was  subject  to  the 
greed,  the  passion  and  the  caprice  of  his  over-lord. 

"  So  when  he  awoke  he  could  only  destroy.  Unfor- 
tunately for  him,  there  was  not  one  of  the  governing 
class  who  was  big  enough  and  humane  enough  to  lend 
a  guiding  and  a  friendly  hand,  so  he  was  led  by  weak 
and  selfish  men  who  could  only  incite  him  to  further 
wanton  murder  and  demolition. 

"  But  out  of  that  revelry  of  blood  there  dawned 
upon  mankind  the  hope  of  a  more  splendid  day.  The 
divinity  of  kings,  the  God-given  right  to  rule,  was 
shattered  for  all  time.  The  giant  at  last  knew  his 
strength,  and  with  head  erect,  and  the  light  of  free- 
dom in  his  eyes,  he  dared  to  assert  the  liberty,  equality 
and  fraternity  of  man.  Then  throughout  the  West- 
ern world  one  stratum  of  society  after  another  de- 
manded and  obtained  the  right  to  acquire  wealth  and 


8  PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

to  share  in  the  government.  Here  and  there  one 
bolder  and  more  forceful  than  the  rest  acquired  great 
wealth  and  with  it  great  power.  Not  satisfied  with 
reasonable  gain,  they  sought  to  multiply  it  beyond  all 
bounds  of  need.  They  who  had  sprung  from  the 
people  a  short  life  span  ago  were  now  throttling  indi- 
vidual effort  and  shackling  the  great  movement  for 
equal  rights  and  equal  opportunity." 

Dru's  voice  became  tense  and  vibrant,  and  he  talked 
in  quick  sharp  jerks. 

"  Nowhere  in  the  world  is  wealth  more  defiant,  and 
monopoty  more  insistent  than  in  this  mighty  republic," 
he  said,  "  and  it  is  here  that  the  next  great  battle 
for  human  emancipation  will  be  fought  and  won. 
And  from  the  blood  and  travail  of  an  enlightened 
people,  there  will  be  born  a  spirit  of  love  and  brother- 
hood which  will  transform  the  world;  and  the  Star 
of  Bethlehem,  seen  but  darkly  for  two  thousand  years, 
will  shine  again  with  a  steady  and  effulgent  glow." 


CHAPTER  n 

THE    VISION    OF    PHILIP    DB.U 

LONG  before  Philip  had  finished  speaking,  Gloria 
saw  that  he  had  forgotten  her  presence.     With 
glistening  eyes  and  face  aflame  he  had  talked 
on  and  on  with  such  compelling  force  that  she  beheld 
in  him  the  prophet  of  a  new  day. 

She  sat  very  still  for  a  while,  and  then  she  reached 
out  to  touch  his  sleeve. 

"  I  think  I  understand  how  you  feel  now,"  she  said 
in  a  tone  different  from  any  she  had  yet  used.  "  I 
have  been  reared  in  a  different  atmosphere  from  you, 
and  at  home  have  heard  only  the  other  side,  while 
at  school  they  mostly  evade  the  question.  My 
father  is  one  of  the  '  bold  and  forceful  few  '  as  per- 
haps you  know,  but  he  does  not  seem  to  me  to  want 
to  harm  anyone.  He  is  kind  to  us,  and  charitable 
too,  as  that  word  is  commonly  used,  and  I  am  sure  he 
has  done  much  good  with  his  money." 

"  I  am  sorry,  Gloria,  if  I  have  hurt  you  by  what 
I  said,"  answered  Dru. 

9 


10        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

"  Oh !  never  mind,  for  I  am  sure  you  are  right," 
answered  the  girl,  but  Philip  continued  — 

"  Your  father,  I  think,  is  not  to  blame.  It  is  the 
system  that  is  at  fault.  His  struggle  and  his  en- 
vironment from  childhood  have  blinded  him  to  the 
truth.  To  those  with  whom  he  has  come  in  contact, 
it  has  been  the  dollar  and  not  the  man  that  counted. 
He  has  been  schooled  to  think  that  capital  can  buy 
labor  as  it  would  machinery,  the  human  equation 
not  entering  into  it.  He  believes  that  it  would  be 
equivalent  to  confiscation  for  the  State  to  say  '  in  re- 
gard to  a  corporation,  labor,  the  State  and  capital 
are  important  in  the  order  named.'  Good  man  that 
he  means  to  be,  he  does  not  know,  perhaps  he  can 
never  know,  that  it  is  labor,  labor  of  the  mind  and 
of  the  body,  that  creates,  and  not  capital." 

"  You  would  have  a  hard  time  making  Father  see 
that,"  put  in  Gloria,  with  a  smile. 

"  Yes !  "  continued  Philip,  "  from  the  dawn  of  the 
world  until  now,  it  has  been  the  strong  against  the 
weak.  At  the  first,  in  the  Stone  Age,  it  was  brute 
strength  that  counted  and  controlled.  Then  those 
that  ruled  had  leisure  to  grow  intellectually,  and  it 
gradually  came  about  that  the  many,  by  long  cen- 
turies of  oppression,  thought  that  the  intellectual  few 


THE  VISION  OF  PHILIP  DRU  11 

had  God-given  powers  to  rule,  and  to  exact  tribute 
from  them  to  the  extent  of  commanding  every  ounce 
of  exertion  of  which  their  bodies  were  capable.  It 
was  here,  Gloria,  that  society  began  to  form  itself 
wrongly,  and  the  result  is  the  miserable  travesty  of 
to-day.  Selfishness  became  the  keynote,  and  to 
physical  and  mental  strength  was  conceded  everything 
that  is  desirable  in  life.  Later,  this  mockery  of  jus- 
tice, was  partly  recognized,  and  it  was  acknowledged 
to  be  wrong  for  the  physically  strong  to  despoil  and 
destroy  the  physically  weak.  Even  so,  the  time  is 
now  measurably  near  when  it  will  be  just  as  reprehen- 
sible for  the  mentally  strong  to  hold  in  subjection  the 
mentally  weak,  and  to  force  them  to  bear  the  grievous 
burdens  which  a  misconceived  civilization  has  imposed 
upon  them." 

Gloria  was  now  thoroughly  interested,  but  smilingly 
belied  it  by  saying,  "  A  history  professor  I  had 
once  lost  his  position  for  talking  like  that." 

The  young  man  barely  recognized  the  interruption. 

"  The  first  gleam  of  hope  came  with  the  advent  of 
Christ,"  he  continued.  "  So  warped  and  tangled  had 
become  the  minds  of  men  that  the  meaning  of  Christ's 
teaching  failed  utterly  to  reach  human  comprehen- 
sion.    They  accepted  him  as  a  religious  teacher  only ' 


12        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

so  far  as  their  selfish  desires  led  them.  They  were 
willing  to  deny  other  gods  and  admit  one  Creator  of 
all  things,  but  they  split  into  fragments  regarding  the 
creeds  and  forms  necessary  to  salvation.  In  the  name 
of  Christ  they  committed  atrocities  that  would  put 
to  blush  the  most  benighted  savages.  Their  very 
excesses  in  cruelty  finally  caused  a  revolution  in  feel- 
ing, and  there  was  evolved  the  Christian  religion  of 
to-day,  a  religion  almost  wholly  selfish  and  con- 
cerned almost  entirely  in  the  betterment  of  life  after 
death." 

The  girl  regarded  Philip  for  a  second  in  silence, 
and  then  quietly  asked,  "  For  the  betterment  of  whose 
life  after  death?  " 

"  I  was  speaking  of  those  who  have  carried  on  only 
the  forms  of  religion.  Wrapped  in  the  sanctity  of 
their  own  small  circle,  they  feel  that  their  tiny  souls 
are  safe,  and  that  they  are  following  the  example 
and  precepts  of  Christ. 

"  The  full  splendor  of  Christ's  love,  the  grandeur 
of  His  life  and  doctrine  is  to  them  a  thing  unknown. 
The  infinite  love,  the  sweet  humilit}^  the  gentle  char- 
ity, the  subordination  of  self  that  the  Master  came 
to  give  a  cruel,  selfish  and  ignorant  world,  mean  but 


THE  VISION  OF  PHILIP  DRU  13 

little  more  to  us  to-day  than  it  did  to  those  to  whom 
He  gave  it." 

"  And  you  who  have  chosen  a  military  career  say 
this,"  said  the  girl  as  her  brother  joined  the  pair. 

To  Philip  her  comment  came  as  something  of  a 
shock,  for  he  was  unprepared  for  these  words  spoken 
with  such  a  depth  of  feeling. 

Gloria  and  Philip  Dru  spent  most  of  graduation 
day  together.  He  did  not  want  to  intrude  amongst 
the  relatives  and  friends  of  his  classmates,  and  he  was 
eager  to  continue  his  acquaintance  with  Gloria.  To 
the  girl,  this  serious-minded  youth  who  seemed  so 
strangely  out  of  tune  with  the  blatant  military  fan- 
fare, was  a  distinct  novelty.  At  the  final  ball  she 
almost  ignored  the  gallantries  of  the  young  officers, 
in  order  that  she  might  have  opportunity  to  lead 
Dru  on  to  further  self-revelation. 

The  next  day  in  the  hurry  of  packing  and  de- 
parture he  saw  her  only  for  an  instant,  but  from 
her  brother  he  learned  that  she  planned  a  visit  to  the 
new  Post  on  the  Rio  Grande  near  Eagle  Pass  where 
Jack  Strawn  and  Philip  were  to  be  stationed  after 
their  vacation. 

Philip  spent  his  leave,  before  he  went  to  the  new 


14        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

Post,  at  his  Kentucky  home.  He  wanted  to  be  with 
his  father  and  mother,  and  he  wanted  to  read  and 
think,  so  he  declined  the  many  invitations  to  visit. 

His  father  was  a  sturdy  farmer  of  fine  natural 
sense,  and  with  him  Philip  never  tired  of  talking  when 
both  had  leisure. 

Old  William  Dru  had  inherited  nothing  save  a  run- 
down, badly  managed,  heavily  mortgaged  farm  that 
had  been  in  the  family  for  several  generations.  By 
hard  work  and  strict  economy,  he  had  first  built  it 
up  into  a  productive  property  and  had  then  liquidated 
the  indebtedness.  So  successful  had  he  been  that 
he  was  able  to  buy  small  farms  for  four  of  his 
sons,  and  give  professional  education  to  the  other 
three.  He  had  accumulated  nothing,  for  he  had  given 
as  fast  as  he  had  made,  but  his  was  a  serene  and  con- 
tented old  age  because  of  it.  What  was  the  hoarding 
of  money  or  land  in  comparison  to  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  each  son  happy  in  the  possession  of  a  home 
and  family?  The  ancestral  farm  he  intended  for 
Philip,  youngest  and  best  beloved,  soldier  though  he 
was  to  be. 

All  during  that  hot  summer,  Philip  and  his  father 
discussed  the  ever-growing  unrest  of  the  country,  and 


THE  VISION  OF  PHILIP  DRU  15 

speculated  when  the  crisis  would  come,  and  how  it 
would  end. 

Finally,  he  left  his  home,  and  all  the  associations 
clustered  around  it,  and  turned  his  face  towards  im- 
perial Texas,  the  field  of  his  new  endeavor. 

He  reached  Fort  Magruder  at  the  close  of  an 
Autumn  day.  He  thought  he  had  never  known  such 
dry  sweet  air.  Just  as  the  sun  was  sinking,  he  strolled 
to  the  bluff  around  which  flowed  the  turbid  waters  of 
the  Rio  Grande,  and  looked  across  at  the  gray  hills 
of  old  Mexico. 


CHAPTER  in 

LOST    IN    THE    DESERT 

AUTUMN  drifted  into  winter,  and  then  with  the 
blossoms  of  an  early  spring,  came  Gloria. 
The  Fort  was  several  miles  from  the  station, 
and  Jack  and  Philip  were  there  to  meet  her.  As  they 
paced  the  little  board  platform,  Jack  was  nervously 
happy  over  the  thought  of  his  sister's  arrival,  and 
talked  of  his  plans  for  entertaining  her.  Philip  on 
the  other  hand  held  himself  well  in  reserve  and  gave 
no  outward  indication  of  the  deep  emotion  which 
stirred  within  him.  At  last  the  train  came  and  from 
one  of  the  long  string  of  Pullmans,  Gloria  alighted. 
She  kissed  her  brother  and  greeted  Philip  cordially, 
and  asked  him  in  a  tone  of  banter  how  he  enjoyed 
army  life.  Dru  smiled  and  said,  "  Much  better, 
Gloria,  than  you  predicted  I  would."  The  baggage 
was  stored  away  in  the  buck-board,  and  Gloria  got 
in  front  with  Philip  and  they  were  off.  It  was  early 
morning  and  the  dew  was  still  on  the  soft  mesquite 
grass,  and  as  the  mustang  ponies  swiftly  drew  them 

16 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  17 

over  the  prairie,  it  seemed  to  Gloria  that  she  had 
awakened  in  fairyland. 

At  the  crest  of  a  hill,  Philip  held  the  horses  for 
a  moment,  and  Gloria  caught  her  breath  as  she  saw 
the  valley  below.  It  looked  as  if  some  translucent 
lake  had  mirrored  the  sky.  It  was  the  countless  blos- 
soms of  the  Texas  blue-bonnet  that  lifted  their  slender 
stems  towards  the  morning  sun,  and  hid  the  earth. 

Down  into  the  valley  they  drove  upon  the  most 
wonderfully  woven  carpet  in  all  the  world.  Aladdin 
and  his  magic  looms  could  never  have  woven  a  fabric 
such  as  this.  A  heavy,  delicious  perfume  permeated 
the  air,  and  with  glistening  eyes  and  parted  lips, 
Gloria  sat  dumb  in  happy  astonishment. 

They  dipped  into  the  rocky  bed  of  a  wet  weather 
stream,  climbed  out  of  the  canyon  and  found  them- 
selves within  the  shadow  of  Fort  Magruder. 

Gloria  soon  saw  that  the  social  distractions  of  the 
place  had  little  call  for  Philip.  She  learned,  too,  that 
he  had  already  won  the  profound  respect  and  liking 
of  his  brother  officers.  Jack  spoke  of  him  in  terms 
even  more  superlative  than  ever.  "  He  is  a  born 
leader  of  men,"  he  declared,  "  and  he  knows  more 
about  engineering  and  tactics  than  the  Colonel  and 
all    the    rest    of    us    put    together."     Hard    student 


18         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

though  he  was,  Gloria  found  him  ever  ready  to  devote 
himself  to  her,  and  their  rides  together  over  the  bound- 
less, flower  studded  prairies,  were  a  never  ending  joy. 
"  Isn't  it  beautiful  —  Isn't  it  wonderful,"  she  would 
exclaim.  And  once  she  said,  "  But,  Philip,  happy  as 
I  am,  I  oftentimes  think  of  the  reeking  poverty  in 
the  great  cities,  and  wish,  in  some  way,  they  could 
share  this  with  me."  Philip  looked  at  her  question- 
ingly,  but  made  no  reply. 

A  visit  that  was  meant  for  weeks  transgressed  upon 
the  months,  and  still  she  lingered.  One  hot  June 
morning  found  Gloria  and  Philip  far  in  the  hills  on 
the  Mexican  side  of  the  Rio  Grande.  They  had 
started  at  dawn  with  the  intention  of  breakfasting 
with  the  courtly  old  haciendado,  who  frequently  visited 
at  the  Post. 

After  the  ceremonious  Mexican  breakfast,  Gloria 
wanted  to  see  beyond  the  rim  of  the  little  world  that 
enclosed  the  hacienda,  so  they  rode  to  the  end  of 
the  valley,  tied  their  horses  and  climbed  to  the  crest 
of  the  ridge.  She  was  eager  to  go  still  further. 
They  went  down  the  hill  on  the  other  side,  through  a 
draw  and  into  another  valley  beyond. 

Soldier  though  he  was,  Philip  was  no  plainsman, 
and  in  retracing  their  steps,  they  missed  the  draw. 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  19 

Philip  knew  that  they  were  not  going  as  they  came, 
but  with  his  months  of  experience  in  the  hills,  felt 
sure  he  could  find  his  way  back  with  less  trouble  by 
continuing  as  they  were.  The  grass  and  the  shrubs 
gradually  disappeared  as  they  walked,  and  soon  he 
realized  that  they  were  on  the  edge  of  an  alkali  desert. 
Still  he  thought  he  could  swing  around  into  the  val- 
ley from  which  they  started,  and  they  plunged  steadily 
on,  only  to  see  in  a  few  minutes  that  they  were  lost. 

"What's  the  matter,  Philip?"  asked  Gloria. 
"  Are  we  lost  ?  " 

"  I  hope  not,  we  only  have  to  find  that  draw." 

The  girl  said  no  more,  but  walked  on  side  by  side 
with  the  young  soldier.  Both  pulled  their  hats  far 
down  over  their  eyes  to  shield  them  from  the  glare 
of  the  fierce  rays  of  the  sun,  and  did  what  they  could 
to  keep  out  the  choking  clouds  of  alkali  dust  that 
swirled  around  them  at  every  step. 

Philip,  hardened  by  months  of  Southwestern  serv- 
ice, stood  the  heat  well,  except  that  his  eyes  ached, 
but  he  saw  that  Gloria  was  giving  out. 

"  Are  you  tired  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  I  am  very  tired,"  she  answered,  "  but  I  can 
go  on  if  you  will  let  me  rest  a  moment."  Her  voice 
was  weak  and  uncertain  and  indicated  approaching 


20         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

collapse.  And  then  she  said  more  faintly,  "  I  am 
afraid,  Philip,  we  are  hopelessly  lost." 

"  Do  not  be  frightened,  Gloria,  we  will  soon  be  out 
of  this  if  you  will  let  me  carry  you." 

Just  then,  the  girl  staggered  and  would  have  fallen 
had  he  not  caught  her. 

He  was  familiar  with  heat  prostration,  and  saw  that 
her  condition  was  not  serious,  but  he  knew  he  must 
carry  her,  for  to  lay  her  in  the  blazing  sun  would  be 
fatal. 

His  eyes,  already  overworked  by  long  hours  of 
study,  were  swollen  and  bloodshot.  Sharp  pains  shot 
through  his  head.  To  stop  he  feared  would  be  to 
court  death,  so  taking  Gloria  in  his  arms,  he  stag- 
gered on. 

In  that  vast  world  of  alkali  and  adobe  there  was 
no  living  thing  but  these  two.  No  air  was  astir,  and 
a  pitiless  sun  beat  upon  them  unmercifully. 

Philip's  lips  were  cracked,  his  tongue  was  swollen, 
and  the  burning  dust  almost  choked  him.  He  began 
to  see  less  clearly,  and  visions  of  things  he  knew  to 
be  unreal  came  to  him.  With  Spartan  courage  and 
indomitable  will,  he  never  faltered,  but  went  on.  Mi- 
rages came  and  went,  and  he  could  not  know  whether 
he  saw  true  or  not.     Then  here  and  there  he  thought 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  21 

he  began  to  see  tufts  of  curly  mesquite  grass,  and  In 
the  distance  surely  there  were  cacti.  He  knew  that 
if  he  could  hold  out  a  little  longer,  he  could  lay  his 
burden  in  some  sort  of  shade. 

With  halting  steps,  with  eyes  inflamed  and  strength 
all  but  gone,  he  finally  laid  Gloria  in  the  shadow  of  a 
giant  prickly  pear  bush,  and  fell  beside  her.  He 
fumbled  for  his  knife  and  clumsily  scraped  the  needles 
from  a  leaf  of  the  cactus  and  sliced  it  in  two.  The 
heavy  sticky  liquid  ran  over  his  hand  as  he  placed 
the  cut  side  of  the  leaf  to  Gloria's  lips.  The  juice 
of  the  plant  together  with  the  shade,  partially  re- 
vived her.  Philip,  too,  sucked  the  leaf  until  his 
parched  tongue  and  throat  became  a  little  more  pli- 
able. 

"  What  happened?  "  demanded  Gloria.  "  Oh !  yes, 
now  I  remember.  I  am  sorry  I  gave  out,  Philip.  I 
am  not  acclimated  yet.     What  time  is  it?  " 

After  pillowing  her  head  more  comfortably  upon 
his  riding  coat,  Philip  looked  at  his  watch. 

"I — I  can't  just  make  it  out,  Gloria,"  he  said. 
"  My  eyes  seem  blurred.  This  awful  glare  seems  to 
have  affected  them.  They'll  be  all  right  in  a  little 
while." 

Gloria  looked  at  the  dial  and  found  that  the  hands 


22        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

pointed  to  four  o'clock.  They  had  been  lost  for  six 
hours,  but  after  their  experiences,  it  seemed  more  like 
as  many  days.  They  rested  a  little  while  longer  talk- 
ing but  little. 

"  You  carried  me,"  said  Gloria  once.  "  I'm 
ashamed  of  myself  for  letting  the  heat  get  the  best 
of  me.  You  shouldn't  have  carried  me,  Philip,  but 
you  know  I  understand  and  appreciate.  How  are 
your  eyes  now?  " 

"  Oh,  they'll  be  all  right,"  he  reiterated,  but  when 
he  took  his  hand  from  them  to  look  at  her,  and  the 
light  beat  upon  the  inflamed  lids,  he  winced. 

After  eating  some  of  the  fruit  of  the  prickly  pear, 
which  they  found  too  hot  and  sweet  to  be  palatable, 
Philip  suggested  at  half  after  five  that  they  should 
move  on.  They  arose,  and  the  young  officer  started 
to  lead  the  way,  peeping  from  beneath  his  hand. 
First  he  stumbled  over  a  mesquite  bush  directly  in  his 
path,  and  next  he  collided  with  a  giant  cactus  stand- 
ing; full  in  front  of  him. 

"  It's  no  use,  Gloria,"  he  said  at  last.  "  I  can't 
see  the  way.     You  must  lead." 

"  All  right,  Philip,  I  will  do  the  best  I  can." 

For  answer,  he  merely  took  her  hand,  and  together 
they  started  to  retrace  their  steps.     Over  the  track- 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  23 

less  waste  of  alkali  and  sagebrush  they  trudged. 
They  spoke  but  little  but  when  they  did,  their  husky, 
dust-parched  voices  made  a  mockery  of  their  hopeful 
words. 

Though  the  horizon  seemed  bounded  by  a  low  range 
of  hills,  the  girl  instinctively  turned  her  steps  west- 
ward, and  entered  a  draw.  She  rounded  one  of  the 
hills,  and  just  as  the  sun  was  sinking,  came  upon 
the  valley  in  which  their  horses  were  peacefully 
grazing. 

They  mounted  and  followed  the  dim  trail  along 
which  they  had  ridden  that  morning,  reaching  the  ha- 
cienda about  dark.  With  many  shakings  of  the  hand, 
voluble  protestations  of  joy  at  their  delivery  from  the 
desert,  and  callings  on  God  to  witness  that  the  girl 
had  performed  a  miracle,  the  haciendado  gave  them 
food  and  cooling  drinks,  and  with  gentle  insistence, 
had  his  servants,  wife  and  daughters  show  them  to 
their  rooms.  A  poultice  of  Mexican  herbs  was  laid 
across  Philip's  eyes,  but  exhausted  as  he  was  he  could 
not  sleep  because  of  the  pain  they  caused  him. 

In  the  morning,  Gloria  was  almost  her  usual  self, 
but  Philip  could  see  but  faintly.  As  early  as  was 
possible  they  started  for  Fort  Magruder.  His  eyes 
were  bandaged,  and  Gloria  held  the  bridle  of  his  horse 


24        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  led  him  along  the  dusty  trail.     A  vaquero  froi  : 
the  ranch  went  with  them  to  show  the  way. 

Then  came  days  of  anxiety,  for  the  surgeon  ajl  *he 
Post  saw  serious  trouble  ahead  for  Philip.     H.eji'J 
make  no  definite  statement,  but  admitted  that  th 
liant  young  officer's  eyesight  was  seriously  .    vmv     r- 

Gloria  read  to  him  and  wrote  for  him,  ai 
ways  was  his  hands  and  eyes.     He  in  tu 
her  of  the  things  that  filled  his  mind.        he    j 
ment  of  man  was  an  ever-present  then,        >th  th 
It  pleased  him  to  trace  for  her  the  worlds  histc.^ 
from  its  early  beginning  when  all  was  misty  tradition, 
down  through  the  uncertain  centuries  of  early  civ- 
ilization to  the  present  time. 

He  talked  with  her  of  the  untrustworthiness  of  the 
so-called  history  of  to-day,  although  we  had  every 
facility  for  recording  facts,  and  he  pointed  out  how 
utterly  unreliable  it  was  when  tradition  was  the  only 
means  of  transmission.  Mediocrity,  he  felt  sure,  had 
oftentimes  been  exalted  into  genius,  and  brilliant  and 
patriotic  exclamations  attributed  to  great  men,  were 
never  uttered  by  them,  neither  was  it  easy  he  thought, 
to  get  a  time  historic  picture  of  the  human  intellectual 
giant.  As  a  rule  they  were  quite  human,  but  people 
insisted  upon  idealizing  them,  consequently  they  be- 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  25 

ftime    not    themselves    but    what    the    popular    mind 
Led  them  to  be. 

~lso   dwelt   on   the   part   the    demagogue   and 

^mpetents  play  in  retarding  the  advancement 

huftian  race.      Some  leaders  were  honest,  some 

vi-esy^Wi      .rid  some  were  selfish,  but  it  was  seldom  that 

vnrrrr  -»i  brwould  be  led  by  wise,  honest  and  unselfish 

,.  boilj.J  mi 

-■Had  ?$'F  -lways  the  demagogue  to  poison  the  mind 

•he  ps'w  ar against  such  a  man,"  he  said,  "and  it 

\  iuisily  tikxie  because  wisdom  means  moderation  and 

honesty  means   truth.     To  be  moderate   and  to  tell 

the  truth  at  all  times  and  about  all  matters  seldom 

pleases  the  masses." 

Many  a  long  day  was  spent  thus  in  purely  imper- 
sonal discussions  of  affairs,  and  though  he  himself  did 
not  realize  it,  Gloria  saw  that  Philip  was  ever  at  his 
best  when  viewing  the  large  questions  of  State,  rather 
than  the  narrower  ones  within  the  scope  of  the  mili- 
tary power. 

The  weeks  passed  swiftly,  for  the  girl  knew  well 
how  to  ease  the  young  Officer's  chafing  at  uncertainty 
and  inaction.  At  times,  as  they  droned  away  the 
long  hot  summer  afternoons  under  the  heavily  leafed 
fig  trees  in  the  little  garden  of  the  Strawn  bungalow, 


26        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

he  would  become  impatient  at  his  enforced  idleness. 
Finally  one  day,  after  making  a  pitiful  attempt  to 
read,  Philip  broke  out,  "  I  have  been  patient  under 
this  as  long  as  I  can.  The  restraint  is  too  much. 
Something  must  be  done." 

Somewhat  to  his  surprise,  Gloria  did  not  try  to  take 
his  mind  off  the  situation  this  time,  but  suggested 
asking  the  surgeon  for  a  definite  report  on  his  con- 
dition. 

The  interview  with  the  surgeon  was  unsatisfactory, 
but  his  report  to  his  superior  officers  bore  fruit,  for 
in  a  short  time  Philip  was  told  that  he  should  apply 
for  an  indefinite  leave  of  absence,  as  it  would  be 
months,  perhaps  years,  before  his  eyes  would  allow 
him  to  carry  on  his  duties. 

He  seemed  dazed  at  the  news,  and  for  a  long  time 
would  not  talk  of  it  even  with  Gloria.  After  a  long 
silence  one  afternoon  she  softly  asked,  "  What  are 
you  going  to  do,  Philip  ?  " 

Jack  Strawn,  who  was  sitting  near  by,  broke  out  — 
"  Do !  why  there's  no  question  about  what  he  is  going 
to  do.  Once  an  Army  man  always  an  Army  man. 
He's  going  to  live  on  the  best  the  U.  S.  A.  provides 
until  his  eyes  are  right.  In  the  meantime  Philip  is 
going  to  take  indefinite  sick  leave." 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  Ti 

The  girl  only  smiled  at  her  brother's  military  point 
of  view,  and  asked  another  question.  "  How  will 
you  occupy  your  time,  Philip  ?  " 

Philip  sat  as  if  he  had  not  heard  them. 

"  Occupy  his  time !  "  exclaimed  Jack,  "  getting  well 
of  course.     Without  having  to  obey  orders  or  do  any  j 
thing  but  draw  his  checks,  he  can  have  the  time  of; 
his  life,  there  will  be  nothing  to  worry  about." 

"  That's  just  it,"  slowly  said  Philip.  "  No  work, 
nothing  to  think  about." 

"  Exactly,"  said  Gloria. 

"  What  are  you  driving  at,  Sister.  You  talk  as 
if  it  was  something  to  be  deplored.  I  call  it  a  lark. 
Cheer  the  fellow  up  a  bit,  can't  you?  " 

"  No,  never  mind,"  replied  Philip.  "  There's  noth- 
ing to  cheer  me  up  about.  The  question  is  simply 
this :  Can  I  stand  a  period  of  several  years'  enforced 
inactivity  as  a  mere  pensioner  ?  " 

"  Yes !  "  quickly  said  Gloria,  "  as  a  pensioner,  and 
then,  if  all  goes  well,  you  return  to  this." 

"What  do  you  mean,  Gloria?  Don't  you  like 
Army  Post  life?"  asked  Jack. 

"  I  like  it  as  well  as  you  do,  Jack.  You  just 
haven't  come  to  realize  that  Philip  is  cut  out  for  a 
bigger  sphere  than  —  that."     She  pointed  out  across 


28        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

the  parade  ground  where  a  drill  was  going  on.  "  You 
know  as  well  as  I  do  that  this  is  not  the  age  for  a 
military  career." 

Jack  was  so  disgusted  with  this,  that  with  an  ex- 
clamation of  impatience,  he  abruptly  strode  off  to 
the  parade  ground. 

"  You  are  right,  Gloria,"  said  Philip.  "  I  cannot 
live  on  a  pension  indefinitely.  I  cannot  bring 
myself  to  believe  that  it  is  honest  to  become  a 
mendicant  upon  the  bounty  of  the  country.  If  I 
had  been  injured  in  the  performance  of  duty,  I  would 
have  no  scruples  in  accepting  support  during  an  en- 
forced idleness,  but  this  disability  arose  from  no 
fault  of  the  Government,  and  the  thought  of  accept- 
ing aid  under  such  circumstances  is  too  repugnant." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Gloria. 

"  The  Government  means  no  more  to  me  than  an 
individual,"  continued  Philip,  "  and  it  is  to  be  as 
fairly  dealt  with.  I  never  could  understand  how 
men  with  self-respect  could  accept  undeserving  pen- 
sions from  the  Nation.  To  do  so  is  not  alone  dis- 
honest, but  is  unfair  to  those  who  need  help  and  have 
a  righteous  claim  to  support.  If  the  unworthy  were 
refused,  the  deserving  would  be  able  to  obtain  that 
to  which  they  are  entitled." 


LOST  IN  THE  DESERT  29 

Their  talk  went  on  thus  for  hours,  the  girl  ever  try- 
ing more  particularly  to  make  him  see  a  military 
career  as  she  did,  and  he  more  concerned  with  the 
ethical  side  of  the  situation. 

"  Do  not  worry  over  it,  Philip,"  cried  Gloria,  "  I 
feel  sure  that  your  place  is  in  the  larger  world  of  af- ; 
fairs,  and  you  will  some  day  be  glad  that  this  mis-j 
fortune    came    to    you,    and    that   you    were    forced 
to  go  into  another  field  of  endeavor. 

"  With  my  ignorance  and  idle  curiosity,  I  led  you 
on  and  on,  over  first  one  hill  and  then  another,  until 
you  lost  your  way  in  that  awful  desert  over  there, 
but  yet  perhaps  there  was  a  destiny  in  that.  When 
I  was  leading  you  out  of  the  desert,  a  blind  man,  it 
may  be  that  I  was  leading  3^011  out  of  the  barrenness 
of  military  life,  into  the  fruitful  field  of  labor  for 
humanity." 

After  a  long  silence,  Philip  Dru  arose  and  took 
Gloria's  hand. 

"  Yes !  I  will  resign.  You  have  already  recon- 
ciled me  to  my  fate." 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    SUPREMACY    OF    MIND 

OFFICERS  and  friends  urged  Philip  to  recon- 
sider his  determination  of  resigning,  but  once 
decided,  he  could  not  be  swerved   from  his 
purpose.     Gloria  persuaded  him  to  go  to  New  York 
with  her  in  order  to  consult  one  of  the  leading  ocu- 
lists, and  arrangements  were  made  immediately. 

On  the  last  day  but  one,  as  they  sat  under  their 
favorite  fig  tree,  they  talked  much  of  Philip's  future. 
Gloria  had  also  been  reading  aloud  Sir  Oliver  Lodge's 
"  Science  and  Immortality,"  and  closing  the  book 
upon  the  final  chapter,  asked  Philip  what  he  thought 
of  it. 

"  Although  the  book  was  written  many  years  ago, 
even  then  the  truth  had  begun  to  dawn  upon  the  poets, 
seers  and  scientific  dreamers.  The  dominion  of  mind, 
but  faintly  seen  at  that  time,  but  more  clearly  now, 
will  finally  come  into  full  vision.  The  materialists 
under  the  leadership  of  Darwin,  Huxley  and  Wal- 

30 


THE  SUPREMACY  OF  MIND  31 

lace,  went  far  in  the  right  direction,  but  in  trying  to 
go  to  the  very  fountainhead  of  life,  they  came  to 
a  door  which  they  could  not  open  and  which  no  ma- 
terialistic key  will  ever  open." 

"  So,  Mr.  Preacher,  you're  at  it  again,"  laughed 
Gloria.  "  You  belong  to  the  pulpit  of  real  life,  not 
the  Army.     Go  on,  I  am  interested." 

"  Well,"  went  on  Dru,  "  then  came  a  reaction,  and 
the  best  thought  of  the  scientific  world  swung  back  to 
the  theory  of  mind  or  spirit,  and  the  truth  began  to 
unfold  itself.  Now,  man  is  at  last  about  to  enter  into 
that  splendid  kingdom,  the  promise  of  which  Christ 
gave  us  when  he  said,  '  My  Father  and  I  are  one,'  and 
again,  '  When  you  have  seen  me  you  have  seen  the 
Father.'  He  was  but  telling  them  that  all  life  was  a 
part  of  the  One  Life  —  individualized,  but  yet  of  and 
a  part  of  the  whole. 

"  We  are  just  learning  our  power  and  dominion 
over  ourselves.  When  in  the  future  children  are 
trained  from  infancy  that  they  can  measurably  con- 
quer their  troubles  by  the  force  of  mind,  a  new  era 
will  have  come  to  man." 

"  There,"  said  Gloria,  with  an  earnestness  that 
Philip  had  rarely  heard  in  her,  "  is  perhaps  the  source 
of  the  true  redemption  of  the  world." 


32         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

She  checked  herself  quickly,  "  But  you  were 
preaching  to  me,  not  I  to  you.     Go  on." 

"  No,  but  I  want  to  hear  what  you  were  going  to 
say." 

"  You  see  I  am  greatly  interested  in  this  move- 
ment which  is  seeking  to  find  how  far  mind  controls 
matter,  and  to  what  extent  our  lives  are  spiritual 
rather  than  material,"  she  answered,  "  but  it's  hard 
to  talk  about  it  to  most  people,  so  I  have  kept  it  to 
myself.     Go  on,  Philip,  I  will  not  interrupt  again." 

"  When  fear,  hate,  greed  and  the  purely  material 
conception  of  Life  passes  out,"  said  Philip,  "  as  it 
some  day  may,  and  only  wholesome  thoughts  will  have 
a  place  in  human  minds,  mental  ills  will  take  flight 
along  with  most  of  our  bodily  ills,  and  the  miracle 
of  the  world's  redemption  will  have  been  largely 
wrought." 

"  Mental  ills  will  take  flight  along  with  bodily  ills. 
We  should  be  trained,  too,  not  to  dwell  upon  antici- 
pated troubles,  but  to  use  our  minds  and  bodies  in  an 
earnest,  honest  endeavor  to  avert  threatened  disaster. 
We  should  not  brood  over  possible  failure,  for  in 
the  great  realm  of  the  supremacy  of  mind  or  spirit 
the  thought  of  failure  should  not  enter." 

"  Yes,  I  know,  Philip." 


THE  SUPREMACY  OF  MIND  33 

"  Fear,  causes  perhaps  more  unhappiness  than  any 
one  thing  that  we  have  let  take  possession  of  us. 
Some  are  never  free  from  it.  They  awake  in  the 
morning  with  a  vague,  indefinite  sense  of  it,  and  at 
night  a  foreboding  of  disaster  hands  over  the  to-mor- 
row. Life  would  have  for  us  a  different  meaning  if 
we  would  resolve,  and  keep  the  resolution,  to  do  the 
best  we  could  under  all  conditions,  and  never  fear  the 
result.  Then,  too,  we  should  be  trained  not  to  have 
such  an  unreasonable  fear  of  death.  The  Eastern  peo- 
ples are  far  wiser  in  this  respect  than  we.  They  have 
learned  to  look  upon  death  as  a  happy  transition  to 
something  better.  And  they  are  right,  for  that  is  the 
true  philosophy  of  it.  At  the  very  worst,  can  it  mean 
more  than  a  long  and  dreamless  sleep?  Does  not  the 
soul  either  go  back  to  the  one  source  from  which  it 
sprung,  and  become  a  part  of  the  whole,  or  does  it  not 
throw  off  its  material  environment  and  continue  with 
individual  consciousness  to  work  out  its  final  destiny? 

"  If  that  be  true,  there  is  no  death  as  we  have  con- 
ceived it.  It  would  mean  to  us  merely  the  beginning 
of  a  more  splendid  day,  and  we  should  be  taught  that 
every  emotion,  every  effort  here  that  is  unselfish  and 
soul  uplifting,  will  better  fit  us  for  that  spiritual  ex-; 
istence  that  is  to  come." 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS 

THE  trip  north  from  Fort  Magruder  was  a  most 
trying  experience  for  Philip  Dru,  for  although 
he  had  as  traveling  companions  Gloria  and 
Jack  Strawn,  who  was  taking  a  leave  of  absence,  the 
young  Kentuckian  felt  his  departure  from  Texas  and 
the  Army  as  a  portentous  turning  point  in  his  career. 
In  spite  of  Gloria's  philosophy,  and  in  spite  of  Jack's 
reassurances,  Philip  was  assailed  by  doubts  as  to  the 
ultimate  improvement  of  his  eyesight,  and  at  the 
same  time  with  the  feeling  that  perhaps  after  all, 
he  was  playing  the  part  of  a  deserter. 

"  It's  all  nonsense  to  feel  cut  up  over  it,  you  know, 
Philip,"  insisted  Jack.  "  You  can  take  my  word  for 
it  that  you  have  the  wrong  idea  in  wanting  to  quit 
when  you  can  be  taken  care  of  by  the  Government. 
You  have  every  right  to  it." 

"  No,  Jack,  I  have  no  right  to  it,"  answered  Dru, 
"  but  certain  as  I  am  that  I  am  doing  the  only  thing 
I  could  do,  under  the  circumstances,  it's  a  hard  wrench 

34? 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS  35 

to  leave  the  Army,  even  though  I  had  come  to  think 
that  I  can  find  my  place  in  the  world  out  of  the  serv- 
ice." 

The  depression  was  not  shaken  off  until  after  they 
had  reached  New  York,  and  Philip  had  been  told  by 
the  great  specialist  that  his  eyesight  probably  never 
again  would  pass  the  Army  tests.  Once  convinced 
that  an  Army  career  was  impossible,  he  resigned,  and  | 
began  to  reconstruct  his  life  with  new  hope  and  with 
a  new  enthusiasm.  While  he  was  ordered  to  give  his 
eyes  complete  rest  for  at  least  six  months  and  re- 
main a  part  of  every  day  in  a  darkened  room,  he  was 
promised  that  after  several  months,  he  probably  would 
be  able  to  read  and  write  a  little. 

As  he  had  no  relatives  in  New  York,  Philip,  after 
some  hesitation,  accepted  Jack  Strawn's  insistent  in- 
vitation to  visit  him  for  a  time,  at  least.  Through 
the  long  days  and  weeks  that  followed,  the  former 
young  officer  and  Gloria  were  thrown  much  together. 

One  afternoon  as  they  were  sitting  in  a  park,  a 
pallid  child  of  ten  asked  to  "  shine  "  their  shoes.  In 
sympathy  they  allowed  him  to  do  it.  The  little  fellow 
had  a  gaunt  and  hungry  look  and  his  movements  were 
very  sluggish.  He  said  his  name  was  Peter  Turner 
and  he  gave  some  squalid  east  side  tenement  district  I 


36        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

as  his  home.  He  said  that  his  father  was  dead,  his 
mother  was  bedridden,  and  he,  the  oldest  of  three 
children,  was  the  only  support  of  the  family.  He  got 
up  at  five  and  prepared  their  simple  meal,  and  did 
what  he  could  towards  making  his  mother  comfortable 
for  the  day.  By  six  he  left  the  one  room  that  shel- 
tered them,  and  walked  more  than  two  miles  to  where 
he  now  was.  Midday  meal  he  had  none,  and  in  the 
late  afternoon  he  walked  home  and  arranged  their 
supper  of  bread,  potatoes,  or  whatever  else  he  con- 
sidered he  could  afford  to  buy.  Philip  questioned  him 
as  to  his  earnings  and  was  told  that  they  varied  with 
the  weather  and  other  conditions,  the  maximum  had 
been  a  dollar  and  fifteen  cents  for  one  day,  the 
minimum  twenty  cents.  The  average  seemed  around 
fifty  cents,  and  this  was  to  shelter,,  clothe  and  feed  a 
family  of  four. 

Already  Gloria's  eyes  were  dimmed  with  tears. 
Philip  asked  if  they  might  go  home  with  him  then. 
The  child  consented  and  led  the  way. 

They  had  not  gone  far,  when  Philip,  noticing  how 
frail  Peter  was,  hailed  a  car,  and  they  rode  to  Grand 
Street,  changed  there  and  went  east.  Midway  be- 
tween the  Bowery  and  the  river,  they  got  out  and 
walked  south   for  a   few  blocks,  turned  into   a  side 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS  37 

street  that  was  hardly  more  than  an  alley,  and  came 
to  the  tenement  where  Peter  lived. 

It  had  been  a  hot  day  even  in  the  wide,  clean  por- 
tions of  the  city.  Here  the  heat  was  almost  unbear- 
able, and  the  stench,  incident  to  a  congested  popula- 
tion, made  matters  worse. 

Ragged  and  dirty  children  were  playing  in  the 
street.  Lack  of  food  and  pure  air,  together  with 
unsanitary  surroundings,  had  set  its  mark  upon  them. 
The  deathly  pallor  that  was  in  Peter's  face  was  char- 
acteristic of  most  of  the  faces  around  them. 

The  visitors  climbed  four  flights  of  stairs,  and  went 
down  a  long,  dark,  narrow  hall  reeking  with  disagree- 
able odors,  and  finally  entered  ten-year-old  Peter 
Turner's  "  home." 

"  What  a  travesty  on  the  word  '  home,'  "  murmured 
Dru,  as  he  saw  for  the  first  time  the  interior  of  an 
East  Side  tenement.  Mrs.  Turner  lay  propped  in 
bed,  a  ghost  of  what  was  once  a  comely  woman. 
She  was  barely  thirty,  yet  poverty,  disease  and  the 
city  had  drawn  their  cruel  lines  across  her  face. 
Gloria  went  to  her  bedside  and  gently  pressed  the 
fragile  hand.  She  dared  not  trust  herself  to  speak. 
And  this,  she  thought,  is  within  the  shadow  of  my 
home,  and  I  never  knew.     "  Oh,  God,"  she  silently 


38        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

prayed,  "  forgive  us  for  our  neglect  of  such  as 
these." 

Gloria  and  Philip  did  all  that  was  possible  for  the 
Turners,  but  their  helping  hands  came  too  late  to  do 
more  than  to  give  the  mother  a  measure  of  peace  dur- 
ing the  last  days  of  her  life.  The  promise  of  help 
for  the  children  lifted  a  heavy  load  from  her  heart. 
Poor  stricken  soul,  Zelda  Turner  deserved  a  better 
fate.  When  she  married  Len  Turner,  life  seemed 
full  of  joy.  He  was  employed  in  the  office  of  a  large 
manufacturing  concern,  at  what  seemed  to  them  a 
munificent  salary,  seventy-five  dollars  a  month. 

Those  were  happy  days.  How  they  saved  and 
planned  for  the  future !  The  castle  that  they  built 
in  Spain  was  a  little  home  on  a  small  farm  near  a  city 
large  enough  to  be  a  profitable  market  for  their  pro- 
duce. Some  place  where  the  children  could  get  fresh 
air,  wholesome  food  and  a  place  in  which  to  grow 
up.  Two  thousand  dollars  saved,  would,  they 
thought,  be  enough  to  make  the  start.  With  this,  a 
farm  costing  four  thousand  dollars  could  be  bought 
by  mortgaging  it  for  half.  Twenty-five  dollars  a 
month  saved  for  six  years,  would,  with  interest,  bring 
them  to  their  goal. 

Already  more  than  half  the  sum  was  theirs.     Then 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS  39 

came  disaster.  One  Sunday  they  were  out  for  their 
usual  walk.  It  had  been  sleeting  and  the  pavements 
here  and  there  were  still  icy.  In  front  of  them  some 
children  were  playing,  and  a  little  girl  of  eight  darted 
into  the  street  to  avoid  being  caught  by  a  compan- 
ion. She  slipped  and  fell.  A  heavy  motor  was  al- 
most upon  her,  when  Len  rushed  to  snatch  her  from 
the  on-rushing  car.  He  caught  the  child,  but  slipped 
himself,  succeeding  however  in  pushing  her  be- 
yond danger  before  the  cruel  wheels  crushed  out  his 
life.  The  dreary  days  and  nights  that  followed  need 
not  be  recited  here.  The  cost  of  the  funeral  and 
other  expenses  incident  thereto  bit  deep  into  their 
savings,  therefore  as  soon  as  she  could  pull  herself 
together,  Mrs.  Turner  sought  employment  and  got  it 
in  a  large  dressmaking  establishment  at  the  inade- 
quate wage  of  seven  dollars  a  week.  She  was  skillful 
with  her  needle  but  had  no  aptitude  for  design,  there- 
fore she  was  ever  to  be  among  the  plodders.  One 
night  in  the  busy  season  of  overwork  before  the  Christ- 
mas holidays,  she  started  to  walk  the  ten  blocks  to  her 
little  home,  for  car-fare  was  a  tax  beyond  her  purse, 
and  losing  her  weary  footing,  she  fell  heavily  to  the 
ground.  By  the  aid  of  a  kindly  policeman  she  was 
able  to  reach  home,  in  great  suffering,  only  to  faint 


40         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

when  she  finally  reached  her  room.  Peter,  who  was 
then  about  seven  years  old,  was  badly  frightened. 
He  ran  for  their  next  door  neighbor,  a  kindly  German 
woman.  She  lifted  Zelda  into  bed  and  sent  for  a 
physician,  and  although  he  could  find  no  other  injury 
than  a  badly  bruised  spine,  she  never  left  her  bed  until 
she  was  borne  to  her  grave. 

The  pitiful  little  sum  that  was  saved  soon  went,  and 
Peter  with  his  blacking  box  became  the  sole  support 
of  the  family. 

When  they  had  buried  Zelda,  and  Gloria  was  kneel- 
ing by  her  grave  softly  weeping,  Philip  touched  her 
shoulder  and  said,  "  Let  us  go,  she  needs  us  no 
longer,  but  there  are  those  who  do.  This  experience 
has  been  my  lesson,  and  from  now  it  is  my  purpose 
,  to  consecrate  my  life  towards  the  betterment  of  such 
•  as  these.  Our  thoughts,  our  habits,  our  morals,  our 
civilization  itself  is  wrong,  else  it  would  not  be  pos- 
sible for  just  this  sort  of  suffering  to  exist." 

"  But  you  will  let  me  help  you,  Philip  ?  "  said 
Gloria. 

"  It  will  mean  much  to  me,  Gloria,  if  you  will.  In 
this  instance  Len  Turner  died  a  hero's  death,  and 
when  Mrs.  Turner  became  incapacitated,  society,  the 
state,    call    it    what    you    will,    should   have    stepped 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS  41 

in  and  thrown  its  protecting  arms  around  her.  It 
was  never  intended  that  she  should  lie  there  day  after 
day,  month  after  month,  suffering,  starving,  and  in 
an  agony  of  soul  for  her  children's  future.  She  had 
the  right  to  expect  succor  from  the  rich  and  the 
strong." 

"  Yes,"  said  Gloria,  "  I  have  heard  successful  men 
and  women  say  that  they  cannot  help  the  poor,  that 
if  you  gave  them  all  you  had,  they  would  soon  be  poor 
again,  and  that  your  giving  would  never  cease." 

"  I  know,"  Philip  replied,  "  that  is  ever  the  cry  of 
the  selfish.  They  believe  that  they  merit  all  the 
blessings  of  health,  distinction  and  wealth  that  may 
come  to  them,  and  they  condemn  their  less  fortunate 
brother  as  one  deserving  his  fate.  The  poor,  the 
weak  and  the  impractical  did  not  themselves  bring 
about  their  condition.  Who  knows  how  large  a  part- 
the  mystery  of  birth  and  heredity  play  in  one's  life 
and  what  environment  and  opportunity,  or  lack  of  it, 
means  to  us?  Health,  ability,  energy,  favorable  en- 
vironment and  opportunity  are  the  ingredients  of  suc- 
cess. Success  is  graduated  by  the  lack  of  one  or  all ! 
of  these.  If  the  powerful  use  their  strength  merely 
to  further  their  own  selfish  desires,  in  what  way  save 
in  degree  do  they  differ  from  the  lower  animals  of 


42         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

creation?     And  how   can  man  under  such  a  moral 
code  justify  his  dominion  over  land  and  sea? 

"  Until  recently  this  question  has  never  squarely 
faced  the  human  race,  but  it  does  face  it  now  and  to 
its  glory  and  honor  it  is  going  to  be  answered  right. 
The  strong  will  help  the  weak,  the  rich  will  share 
!  with  the  poor,  and  it  will  not  be  called  charity,  but 
1  it  will  be  known  as  justice.  And  the  man  or  woman 
who  fails  to  do  his  duty,  not  as  he  sees  it,  but  as 
society  at  large  sees  it,  will  be  held  up  to  the  con- 
tempt of  mankind.  A  generation  or  two  ago,  Gloria, 
this  mad  unreasoning  scramble  for  wealth  began. 
Men  have  fought,  struggled  and  died,  lured  by  the 
gleam  of  gold,  and  to  what  end?  The  so-called  for- 
tunate few  that,  succeed  in  obtaining  it,  use  it  in  divers 
ways.  To  some,  lavish  expenditure  and  display 
pleases  their  swollen  vanity.  Others,  more  serious 
minded,  gratify  their  selfishness  by  giving  largess  to 
schools  of  learning  and  research,  and  to  the  advance- 
ment of  the  sciences  and  arts.  But  here  and  there 
was  found  a  man  gifted  beyond  his  fellows,  one 
with  vision  clear  enough  to  distinguish  things  worth 
while.  And  these,  scorning  to  acquire  either  wealth 
or  power,  labored  diligently  in  their  separate  fields  of 
endeavor.      One   such  became  a  great  educator,   the 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  TURNERS     43 

greatest  of  his  day  and  generation,  and  by  his  long 
life  of  rectitude  set  an  example  to  the  youth  of  Amer- 
ica that  has  done  more  good  than  all  the  gold  that 
all  the  millionaires  have  given  for  educational  pur- 
poses. Another  brought  to  success  a  prodigious 
physical  undertaking.  For  no  further  reason  than 
that  he  might  serve  his  country  where  best  he  could, 
he  went  into  a  fever-laden  land  and  dug  a  mighty 
ditch,  bringing  together  two  great  oceans  and  chang- 
ing the  commerce  of  the  world." 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    PROPHET    OF    A    NEW    DAY 

PHILIP  and  Mr.  Strawn  oftentimes  discussed 
the  mental  and  moral  upheaval  that  was  now 
generally  in  evidence. 

"  What  is  to  be  the  outcome,  Philip?"  said  Mr. 
Strawn.  "  I  know  that  things  are  not  as  they  should 
be,  but  how  can  there  be  a  more  even  distribution  of 
wealth  without  lessening  the  efficiency  of  the  strong, 
able  and  energetic  men  and  without  making  mendi- 
cants of  the  indolent  and  improvident?  If  we  had 
pure  socialism,  we  could  never  get  the  highest  en- 
deavor out  of  anyone,  for  it  would  seem  not  worth 
while  to  do  more  than  the  average.  The  race  would 
then  go  backward  instead  of  lifting  itself  higher  by 
the  insistent  desire  to  excel  and  to  reap  the  rich  re- 
ward that  comes  with  success." 

"  In  the  past,  Mr.  Strawn,  your  contention  would 
be  unanswerable,  but  the  moral  tone  and  thought  of 
the  world  is  changing.  You  take  it  for  granted  that 
man  must  have  in  sight  some  material  reward  in  order 

44 


THE  PROPHET  OF  A  NEW  DAY        45 

to  bring  forth  the  best  there  is  within  him.  I  believe 
that  mankind  is  awakening  to  the  fact  that  material 
compensation  is  far  less  to  be  desired  than  spiritual 
compensation.  This  feeling  will  grow,  it  is  grow- 
ing, and  when  it  comes  to  full  fruition,  the  world  will 
find  but  little  difficulty  in  attaining  a  certain  measure 
of  altruism.  I  agree  with  you  that  this  much-to-be 
desired  state  of  society  cannot  be  altogether  reached 
by  laws,  however  drastic.  Socialism  as  dreamed  of  by 
Karl  Marx  cannot  be  entirely  brought  about  by  a 
comprehensive  system  of  state  ownership  and  by  the 
leveling  of  wealth.  If  that  were  done  without  a  spir- 
itual leavening,  the  result  would  be  largely  as  you 
suggest." 

And  so  the  discussion  ran,  Strawn  the  embodi- 
ment of  the  old  order  of  thought  and  habit,  and 
Philip  the  apostle  of  the  new.  And  Gloria  listened 
and  felt  that  in  Philip  a  new  force  had  arisen.  She 
likened  him  to  a  young  eagle  who,  soaring  high  above 
a  slumbering  world,  sees  first  the  gleaming  rays  of 
that  onrushing  sun  that  is  soon  to  make  another  day. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    WINNING    OF    A    MEDAL 

IT  had  become  the  practice  of  the  War  Department 
to  present  to  the  army  every  five  years  a  compre- 
hensive military  problem  involving  an  imaginary 
attack  upon  this  country  by  a  powerful  foreign  foe, 
and  the  proper  line  of  defense.  The  competition  was 
open  to  both  officers  and  men.  A  medal  was  given  to 
the  successful  contestant,  and  much  distinction  came 
with  it. 

There  had  been  as  yet  but  one  contest;  five  years 
before  the  medal  had  been  won  by  a  Major  General 
who  by  wide  acclaim  was  considered  the  greatest  mili- 
tary authority  in  the  Army.  That  he  should  win 
seemed  to  accord  with  the  fitness  of  things,  and  it 
was  thought  that  he  would  again  be  successful. 

The  problem  had  been  given  to  the  Army  on  the 
first  of  November,  and  six  months  were  allowed  to 
study  it  and  hand  in  a  written  dissertation  thereon. 
It  was  arranged  that  the  general  military  staff  that 

46 


THE  WINNING  OF  A  MEDAL  47 

considered  the  papers  should  not  know  the  names  of 
the  contestants. 

Philip  had  worked  upon  the  matter  assiduously 
while  he  was  at  Fort  Magruder,  and  had  sent  in  his 
paper  early  in  March.  Great  was  his  surprise  upon 
receiving  a  telegram  from  the  Secretary  of  War  an- 
nouncing that  he  had  won  the  medal.  For  a  few  days 
he  was  a  national  sensation.  The  distinction  of  the 
first  winner,  who  was  again  a  contestant,  and  Philip's 
youth  and  obscurity,  made  such  a  striking  contrast 
that  the  whole  situation  appealed  enormously  to  the 
imagination  of  the  people.  Then,  too,  the  problem 
was  one  of  unusual  interest,  and  it,  as  well  as  Philip's 
masterly  treatment  of  it,  was  published  far  and  wide. 

The  Nation  was  clearly  treating  itself  to  a  sensa- 
tion, and  upon  Philip  were  focused  the  eyes  of  all. 
From  now  he  was  a  marked  man.  The  President, 
stirred  by  the  wishes  of  a  large  part  of  the  people, 
expressed  by  them  in  divers  ways,  offered  him  rein- 
statement in  the  Army  with  the  rank  of  Major,  and 
indicated,  through  the  Secretary  of  War,  that  he 
would  be  assigned  as  Secretary  to  the  General  Staff. 
It  was  a  gracious  thing  to  do,  even  though  it  was 
prompted  by  that  political  instinct  for  which  the 
President  had  become  justly  famous. 


48        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

In  an  appreciative  note  of  thanks,  Philip  declined. 
Again  he  became  the  talk  of  the  hour.  Poor,  and 
until  now  obscure,  it  was  assumed  that  he  would 
gladly  seize  such  an  opportunity  for  a  brilliant  ca- 
reer within  his  profession.  His  friends  were  amazed 
and  urged  him  to  reconsider  the  matter,  but  his  de- 
termination was  fixed. 

Only  Gloria  understood  and  approved. 

"  Philip,"  said  Mr.  Strawn,  "  do  not  turn  this  offer 
down  lightly.  Such  an  opportunity  seldom  comes 
twice  in  any  man's  life." 

"  I  am  deeply  impressed  with  the  truth  of  what 
you  say,  Mr.  Strawn,  and  I  am  not  putting  aside 
a  military  career  without  much  regret.  However,  I 
am  now  committed  to  a  life  work  of  a  different  char- 
acter, one  in  which  glory  and  success  as  the  world 
knows  it  can  never  enter,  but  which  appeals  to  every 
instinct  that  I  possess.  I  have  turned  my  face  in 
the  one  direction,  and  come  what  may,  I  shall  never 
change." 

"  I  am  afraid,  Philip,  that  in  the  enthusiasm  of 
youth  and  inexperience  you  are  doing  a  foolish  thing, 
one  that  will  bring  you  many  hours  of  bitter  re- 
gret.    This   is   the   parting  of   the   ways   with   you. 


THE  WINNING  OF  A  MEDAL  49 

Take  the  advice  of  one  who  loves  you  well  and  turn 
into  the  road  leading  to  honor  and  success.  The  path 
which  you  are  about  to  choose  is  obscure  and  difficult, 
and  none  may  say  just  where  it  leads. " 

"  What  you  say  is  true,  Mr.  Strawn,  only  we  are 
measuring  results  by  different  standards.  If  I  could 
journey  your  road  with  a  blythe  heart,  free  from  re- 
gret, when  glory  and  honor  came,  I  should  revel  in 
it  and  die,  perhaps,  happy  and  contented.  But  con- 
stituted as  I  am,  when  I  began  to  travel  along  that 
road,  from  its  dust  there  would  arise  to  haunt  me 
the  ghosts  of  those  of  my  fellowmen  who  had  lived 
and  died  without  opportunity.  The  cold  and  hun- 
gry, the  sick  and  suffering  poor,  would  seem  to  cry 
to  me  that  I  had  abandoned  them  in  order  that  I 
might  achieve  distinction  and  success,  and  there  would 
be  for  me  no  peace." 

And  here  Gloria  touched  his  hand  with  hers,  that 
he  might  know  her  thoughts  and  sympathy  were  at 
one  with  his. 

Philip  was  human  enough  to  feel  a  glow  of  satis- 
faction at  having  achieved  so  much  reputation.  A 
large  part  of  it,  he  felt,  was  undeserved  and  rather 
hysterical,  but  that  he  had  been  able  to  do  a  big 


50        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

thing  made  him  surer  of  his  ground  in  his  new  field 
of  endeavor.  He  believed,  too,  that  it  would  aid  him 
largely  in  obtaining  the  confidence  of  those  with  whom 
he  expected  to  work  and  of  those  he  expected  to  work 
for. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    STORY    OF    THE    LEVINSKYS 

AS    soon    as   public    attention   was   brought   to 
Philip   in   such  a  generous   way,  he  received 
many  offers  to  write  for  the  press  and  mag- 
azines, and  also  to  lecture. 

He  did  not  wish  to  draw  upon  his  father's  slen- 
der resources,  and  yet  he  must  needs  do  something  to 
meet  his  living  expenses,  for  during  the  months  of  his 
inactivity,  he  had  drawn  largely  upon  the  small  sum 
which  he  had  saved  from  his  salary. 

The  Strawns  were  insistent  that  he  should  continue 
to  make  their  home  his  own,  but  this  he  was  unwilling 
to  do.  So  he  rented  an  inexpensive  room  over  a  small 
hardware  store  in  the  East  Side  tenement  district. 
He  thought  of  getting  in  one  of  the  big,  evil-smelling 
tenement  houses  so  that  he  might  live  as  those  he 
came  to  help  lived,  but  he  abandoned  this  because  he 
feared  he  might  become  too  absorbed  in  those  imme- 
diately around  him. 

What  he  wanted  was  a  broader  view.     His  purpose 
51 


52         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

was  not  so  much  to  give  individual  help  as  to  formu- 
late some  general  plan  and  to  work  upon  those  lines. 

And  yet  he  wished  an  intimate  view  of  the  things 
lie  meant  to  devote  his  life  to  bettering.  So  the 
clean  little  room  over  the  quiet  hardware  store  seemed 
to  suit  his  wants. 

The  thin,  sharp-featured  Jew  and  his  fat,  homely 
wife  who  kept  it  had  lived  in  that  neighborhood  for 
many  years,  and  Philip  found  them  a  mine  of  useful 
information  regarding  the  things  he  wished  to  know. 

The  building  was  narrow  and  but  three  stories 
high,  and  his  landlord  occupied  all  of  the  second 
story  save  the  one  room  which  was  let  to  Philip. 

He  arranged  with  Mrs.  Levinsky  to  have  his  break- 
fast with  them.  He  soon  learned  to  like  the  Jew 
and  his  wife.  While  they  were  kind-hearted  and 
sympathetic,  they  seldom  permitted  their  sympathy 
to  encroach  upon  their  purse,  but  this  Philip  knew 
was  a  matter  of  environment  and  early  influence.  He 
drew  from  them  one  day  the  story  of  their  lives,  and 
it  ran  like  this : 

Ben  LevinsJcy's  forebears  had  long  lived  in  Warsaw. 
From  father  to  son,  from  one  generation  to  another, 
they  had  handed  down  a  bookshop,  which  included 
bookbinding  in  a  small  way.     They  were  self-educated 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  LEVINSKYS      53 

and  widely  read.  Their  customers  were  largely 
among  the  gentiles  and  for  a  long  time  the  anti- 
semitic  waves  passed  over  them,  leaving  them  un- 
touched. They  were  law-abiding,  inoffensive,  peace- 
able citizens,  and  had  been  for  generations. 

One  bleak  December  day,  at  a  market  place  in 
Warsaw,  a  young  Jew,  baited  beyond  endurance, 
struck  out  madly  at  his  aggressors,  and  in  the  gen- 
eral melee  that  followed,  the  son  of  a  high  official  was 
killed.  No  one  knew  how  he  became  involved  in  the 
brawl,  for  he  was  a  sober,  high-minded  youngster, 
and  very  popular.  Just  how  he  was  killed  and  by 
whom  was  never  known.  But  the  Jew  had  struck 
the  first  blow  and  that  was  all  sufficient  for  the  blood 
of  hate  to  surge  in  the  eyes  of  the  race-mad  mob. 

Then  began  a  blind,  unreasoning  massacre.  It  all 
happened  within  an  hour.  It  was  as  if  after  night- 
fall a  tornado  had  come  out  of  the  west,  and  without 
warning  had  torn  and  twisted  itself  through  the  city, 
leaving  ruin  and  death  in  its  wake.  No  Jew  that 
could  be  found  was  spared.  Saul  Levinsky  was  sit- 
ting in  his  shop  looking  over  some  books  that  had 
just  come  from  the  binder.  He  heard  shots  in  the 
distance  and  the  dull,  angry  roar  of  the  hoarse-voiced 
mob.     He   closed  his   door  and  bolted  it,   and  went 


54.        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

up  the  little  stairs  leading  to  his  family  quarters. 
His  wife  and  six-year-old  daughter  were  there.  Ben, 
a  boy  of  ten,  had  gone  to  a  nobleman's  home  to  de- 
liver some  books,  and  had  not  returned. 

Levinsky  expected  the  mob  to  pass  his  place  and 
leave  it  unmolested.  It  stopped,  hesitated  and  then 
rammed  in  the  door.  It  was  all  over  in  a  moment. 
Father,  mother  and  child  lay  dead  and  torn  almost 
limb  from  limb.  The  rooms  were  wrecked,  and  the 
mob  moved  on. 

The  tempest  passed  as  quickly  as  it  came,  and 
when  little  Ben  reached  his  home,  the  street  was  as 
silent  as  the  grave. 

With  quivering  lip  and  uncertain  feet  he  picked 
his  way  from  room  to  room  until  he  came  to  what 
were  once  his  father,  mother  and  baby  sister,  and 
then  he  swooned  away.  When  he  awoke  he  was  shiv- 
ering with  cold.  For  a  moment  he  did  not  realize 
what  had  happened,  then  with  a  heartbreaking  cry 
he  fled  the  place,  nor  did  he  stop  until  he  was  a  league 
away. 

He  crept  under  the  sheltering  eaves  of  a  half- 
burned  house,  and  cold  and  miserable  he  sobbed  him- 
self to  sleep.  In  the  morning  an  itinerant  tinker 
came  by   and   touched  by   the   child's  distress,   drew 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  LEVINSKYS      55 

from  him  his  unhappy  story.  He  was  a  lonely  old 
man,  and  offered  to  take  Ben  with  him,  an  offer 
which  was  gladly  accepted. 

We  will  not  chronicle  the  wanderings  of  these  two 
in  pursuit  of  food  and  shelter,  for  it  would  take  too 
long  to  tell  in  sequence  how  they  finally  reached  Amer- 
ica, of  the  tinker's  death,  and  of  the  evolution  of 
the  tinker's  pack  to  the  well  ordered  hardware  shop 
over  which  Philip  lived. 


CHAPTER  IX 

PHLLEP    BEGINS    A    NEW    CAREEE 

AFTER  sifting  the  offers  made  him,  Philip 
finally  accepted  two,  one  from  a  large  New 
York  daily  that  syndicated  throughout  the 
country,  and  one  from  a  widely  read  magazine, 
to  contribute  a  series  of  twelve  articles.  Both  the 
newspaper  and  the  magazine  wished  to  dictate  the 
subject  matter  about  which  he  was  to  write,  but  he 
insisted  upon  the  widest  latitude.  The  sum  paid, 
and  to  be  paid,  seemed  to  him  out  of  proportion  to 
the  service  rendered,  but  he  failed  to  take  into  account 
the  value  of  the  advertising  to  those  who  had 
secured  the  use  of  his  pen. 

He  accepted  the  offers  not  alone  because  he  must 
needs  do  something  for  a  livelihood,  but  largely  for 
the  good  he  thought  he  might  do  the  cause  to  which  he 
was  enlisted.  He  determined  to  write  upon  social 
subjects  only,  though  he  knew  that  this  would  be  a 
disappointment  to  his  publishers.  He  wanted  to  write 
an   article   or  two   before  he   began   his   permanent 

56 


PHILIP  BEGINS  A  NEW  CAREER      57 

work,  for  if  he  wrote  successfully,  he  thought  it  would 
add  to  his  influence.  So  he  began  immediately,  and 
finished  his  first  contribution  to  the  syndicate  news- 
papers in  time  for  them  to  use  it  the  following  Sun- 
day. 

He  told  in  a  simple  way,  the  story  of  the  Turners. 
In  conclusion  he  said  the  rich  and  the  well-to-do  were 
as  a  rule  charitable  enough  when  distress  came  to 
their  doors,  but  the  trouble  was  that  they  were  un- 
willing to  seek  it  out.  They  knew  that  it  existed 
but  they  wanted  to  come  in  touch  with  it  as  little  as  i 
possible. 

They  smothered  their  consciences  with  the  thought 
that  there  were  organized  societies  and  other  mediums 
through  which  all  poverty  was  reached,  and  to  these 
they  gave.  They  knew  that  this  was  not  literally 
true,  but  it  served  to  make  them  think  less  badly  of 
themselves. 

In  a  direct  and  forceful  manner,  he  pointed  out 
that  our  civilization  was  fundamentally  wrong  inas- 
much as  among  other  things,  it  restricted  efficiency; 
that  if  society  were  properly  organized,  there  would 
be  none  who  were  not  sufficiently  clothed  and  fed; 
that  the  laws,  habits  and  ethical  training  in  vogue  were 
alike  responsible  for  the  inequalities  in  opportunity 


58        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  the  consequent  wide  difference  between  the  few 
and  the  many;  that  the  residt  of  such  conditions  was 
to  render  inefficient  a  large  part  of  the  population, 
the  percentage  differing  in  each  country  in  the  ratio 
that  education  and  enlightened  and  unselfish  laws  bore 
to  Ignorance,  bigotry  and  selfish  laws.  But  little 
progress,  he  said,  had  been  made  in  the  early  centu- 
ries for  the  reason  that  opportunity  had  been  confined 
to  a  few,  and  it  was  only  recently  that  any  consider- 
able part  of  the  world's  population  had  been  in  a 
position  to  become  efficient ;  and  mark  the  result. 
Therefore,  he  argued,  as  an  economical  proposition, 
divorced  from  the  realm  of  ethics,  the  far-sighted 
statesmen  of  to-morrow,  if  not  of  to-day,  will  labor  to 
the  end  that  every  child  born  of  woman  may  have  an 
opportunity  to  accomplish  that  for  which  it  is  best 
fitted.  Their  bodies  will  be  properly  clothed  and  fed 
at  the  minimum  amount  of  exertion,  so  that  life  may 
mean  something  more  than  a  mere  struggle  for  ex- 
istence. Humanity  as  a  whole  will  then  be  able  to 
do  its  share  towards  the  conquest  of  the  complex 
forces  of  nature,  and  there  will  be  brought  about  an 
intellectual  and  spiritual  quickening  that  will  make 
our  civilization  of  to-day  seem  as  crude,  as  selfish 
and  illogical  as  that  of  the  dark  ages  seem  now  to  us. 


PHILIP  BEGINS  A  NEW  CAREER      59 

Philip's  article  was  widely  read  and  was  the  sub- 
ject of  much  comment,  favorable  and  otherwise. 
There  were  the  ever-ready  few,  who  want  to  re-make 
the  world  in  a  day,  that  objected  to  its  moderation, 
and  there  were  his  more  numerous  critics  who  hold 
that  to  those  that  have,  more  should  be  given.  These 
considered  his  doctrine  dangerous  to  the  general 
welfare,  meaning  their  own  welfare.  But  upon  the 
greater  number  it  made  a  profound  impression,  and 
it  awakened  many  a  sleeping  conscience  as  was  shown 
by  the  hundreds  of  letters  which  he  received  from  all 
parts  of  the  country.  All  this  was  a  tremendous  en- 
couragement to  the  young  social  worker,  for  the  let- 
ters he  received  showed  him  that  he  had  a  definite 
public  to  address,  whom  he  might  lead  if  he  could 
keep  his  medium  for  a  time  at  least.  Naturally,  the 
publishers  of  the  newspaper  and  magazine  for  which 
he  wrote  understood  this,  but  they  also  understood 
that  it  was  usually  possible  to  control  intractable 
writers  after  they  had  acquired  a  taste  for  publicity, 
and  their  attitude  was  for  the  time  being  one  of 
general  enthusiasm  and  liberality  tempered  by  such 
trivial  attempts  at  control  as  had  already  been  made. 
No  sooner  had  he  seen  the  first  story  in  print  than 
he  began  formulating  his  ideas  for  a  second.     This, 


60        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

he  planned,  would  be  a  companion  piece  to  that  of 
the  Turners  which  was  typical  of  the  native  Ameri- 
can family  driven  to  the  East  Side  by  the  inevitable 
workings  of  the  social  order,  and  would  take  up  the 
problem  of  the  foreigner  immigrating  to  this  country, 
and  its  effect  upon  our  national  life.  In  this  second 
article  he  incorporated  the  story  of  the  Levinskys  as 
being  fairly  representative  of  the  problem  he  wished 
to  treat. 

In  preparing  these  articles,  Philip  had  used  his  eyes 
for  the  first  time  in  such  work,  and  he  was  pleased  to 
find  no  harm  came  of  it.  The  oculist  still  cautioned 
moderation,  but  otherwise  dismissed  him  as  fully  re- 
covered. 


CHAPTER  X 

GLORIA    DECIDES    TO    PROSELYTE    THE   RICH 

WHILE  Philip  was  establishing  himself  in 
New  York,  as  a  social  worker  and  writer, 
Gloria  was  spending  more  and  more  of  her 
time  in  settlement  work,  in  spite  of  the  opposition 
of  her  family.  Naturally,  their  work  brought  them 
much  into  each  other's  society,  and  drew  them  even 
closer  together  than  in  Philip's  dark  days  when  Gloria 
was  trying  to  aid  him  in  the  readjustment  of  his 
life.  They  were  to  all  appearances  simply  comrades 
in  complete  understanding,  working,  together  for  a 
common  cause. 

However,  Strawn's  opposition  to  Gloria's  settle- 
ment work  was  not  all  impersonal,  for  he  made  no 
secret  of  his  worry  over  Gloria's  evident  admiration 
for  Dru.  Strawn  saw  in  Philip  a  masterly  man  with 
a  prodigious  intellect,  bent  upon  accomplishing  a 
revolutionary  adjustment  of  society,  and  he  knew 
that  nothing  would  deter  him  from  his  purpose.  The 
magnitude  of  the  task  and  the  uncertainties  of  sue-  i 

61 


62        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

!  cess  made  him  fear  that  Gloria  might  become  one  of 
the  many  unhappy  women  who  suffer  martyrdom 
through  the  greatness  of  their  love. 

Gloria's  mother  felt  the  same  way  about  her  daugh- 
ter's companion  in  settlement  work.  Mrs.  Strawn 
was  a  placid,  colorless  woman,  content  to  go  the  con- 
ventional way,  without  definite  purpose,  further  than 
to  avoid  the  rougher  places  in  life. 

She  was  convinced  that  men  were  placed  here  for 
the  sole  purpose  of  shielding  and  caring  for  women, 
and  she  had  a  contempt  for  any  man  who  refused  or 
was  unable  to  do  so. 

Gloria's  extreme  advanced  views  of  life  alarmed 
her  and  seemed  unnatural.  She  protested  as  strongly 
as  she  could,  without  upsetting  her  equanimity,  for  to 
go  beyond  that  she  felt  was  unladylike  and  bad  for 
both  nerves  and  digestion.  It  was  a  grief  for  her  to 
see  Gloria  actually  working  with  anyone,  much  less 
Philip,  whose  theories  were  quite  upsetting,  and  who, 
after  all,  was  beyond  the  pale  of  their  social  sphere 
and  was  impossible  as  a  son-in-law. 

Consequently,  Philip  was  not  surprised  when  one 
day  in  the  fall,  he  received  a  disconsolate  note  from 
Gloria  who  was  spending  a  few  weeks  with  her  par- 
ents at  their  camp  in  the  hills  beyond  Tuxedo,  saying 


GLORIA  DECIDES  TO  PROSELYTE        63 

that  her  father  had  flatly  refused  to  allow  her  to 
take  a  regular  position  with  one  of  the  New  York 
settlements,  which  would  require  her  living  on  the 
East  Side  instead  of  at  home.     The  note  concluded: 

"  Now,  Philip,  do  come  up  for  Sunday  and  let's 
talk  it  over,  for  I  am  sadly  at  variance  with  my  family, 
and  I  need  your  assistance  and  advice. 

"  Your  very  sincere, 

"  Gloria." 

The  letter  left  Dru  in  a  strangely  disturbed  state 
of  mind,  and  all  during  the  trip  up  from  New  York 
his  thoughts  were  on  Gloria  and  what  the  future  would 
bring  forth  to  them  both. 

On  the  afternoon  following  his  arrival  at  the  camp, 
as  he  and  the  young  woman  walked  over  the  hills 
aflame  with  autumnal  splendor,  Gloria  told  of  her 
bitter  disappointment.  The  young  man  listened  in 
sympathy,  but  after  a  long  pause  in  which  she  saw 
him  weighing  the  whole  question  in  his  mind,  he  said : 

"  Well,  Gloria,  so  far  as  your  work  alone  is  con- 
cerned, there  is  something  better  that  you  can  do  if 
you  will.  The  most  important  things  to  be  done  now 
are   not   amongst   the   poor   but    amongst   the   rich. 


64         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

There  is  where  you  may  become  a  forceful  missionary 
for  good.  All  of  us  can  reach  the  poor,  for  they 
welcome  us,  but  there  are  only  a  few  who  think  like 
you,  who  can  reach  the  rich  and  powerful. 

"  Let  that  be  your  field  of  endeavor.  Do  your 
work  gently  and  with  moderation,  so  that  some  at 
least  may  listen.  If  we  would  convince  and  convert, 
we  must  veil  our  thoughts  and  curb  our  enthusiasm, 
so  that  those  we  would  influence  will  think  us  reason- 
able." 

"  Well,  Philip,"  answered  Gloria,  "  if  you  really 
think  I  can  help  the  cause,  of  course  — " 

"  I'm  sure  you  can  help  the  cause.  A  lack  of 
understanding  is  the  chief  obstacle,  but,  Gloria,  you 
know  that  this  is  not  an  easy  thing  for  me  to  say, 
for  I  realize  that  it  will  largely  take  you  out  of  my 
life,  for  my  path  leads  in  the  other  direction. 

"  It  will  mean  that  I  will  no  longer  have  you  as  a 
daily  inspiration,  and  the  sordidness  and  loneliness 
will  press  all  the  harder,  but  we  have  seen  the  true 
path,  and  now  have  a  clearer  understanding  of  the 
meaning  and  importance  of  our  work." 

"  And  so,  Philip,  it  is  decided  that  you  will  go 
back  to  the  East  Side  to  your  destiny,  and  I  will  re- 
main here,  there  and  everywhere,  Newport,  New  York, 


GLORIA  DECIDES  TO  PROSELYTE        65 

Palm   Beach,   London,    carrying   on    my   work   as    I 
see  it." 

They  had  wandered  long  and  far  by  now,  and 
had  come  again  to  the  edge  of  the  lofty  forest  that 
was  a  part  of  her  father's  estate.  They  stood  for 
a  moment  in  that  vast  silence  looking  into  each  other's 
eyes,  and  then  they  clasped  hands  over  their  tacit 
compact,  and  without  a  word,  walked  back  to  the 
bungalow. 


CHAPTER  XI 

SELWYN    PLOTS    WITH    THOR 

FOR  five  years  Gloria  and  Philip  worked  in  their 
separate  fields,  but,  nevertheless,  coming  in  fre- 
quent touch  with  one  another.  Gloria  prose- 
lyting the  rich  by  showing  them  their  selfishness,  and 
turning  them  to  a  larger  purpose  in  life,  and  Philip 
leading  the  forces  of  those  who  had  consecrated  them- 
selves to  the  uplifting  of  the  unfortunate.  It  did  not 
take  Philip  long  to  discern  that  in  the  last  analysis 
it  would  be  necessary  for  himself  and  co-workers  to 
reach  the  results  aimed  at  through  politics.  Master- 
ful and  arrogant  wealth,  created  largely  by  Govern- 
ment protection  of  its  profits,  not  content  with  its 
domination  and  influence  within  a  single  party,  had 
sought  to  corrupt  them  both,  and  to  that  end  had 
insinuated  itself  into  the  primaries,  in  order  that  no 
candidates  might  be  nominated  whose  views  were  not 
in  accord  with  theirs. 

By  the  use  of  all  the  money  that  could  be  spent, 
by  a  complete  and  compact  organization  and  by  the 

66 


SELWYN  PLOTS  WITH  THOR  67 

most  infamous  sort  of  deception  regarding  his  real 
opinions  and  intentions,  plutocracy  had  succeeded  in 
electing  its  creature  to  the  Presidency.  There  had 
been  formed  a  league,  the  membership  of  which  was 
composed  of  one  thousand  multi-millionaires,  each 
one  contributing  ten  thousand  dollars.  This  gave  a 
fund  of  ten  million  dollars  with  which  to  mislead 
those  that  could  be  misled,  and  to  debauch  the  weak 
and  uncertain. 

This  nefarious  plan  was  conceived  by  a  senator 
whose  swollen  fortune  had  been  augmented  year  after 
year  through  the  tributes  paid  him  by  the  interests 
he  represented.  He  had  a  marvelous  aptitude  for  po- 
litical manipulation  and  organization,  and  he  forged 
a  subtle  chain  with  which  to  hold  in  subjection  the 
natural  impulses  of  the  people.  His  plan  was  simple, 
but  behind  it  was  the  cunning  of  a  mind  that  had 
never  known  defeat.  There  was  no  man  in  either 
of  the  great  political  parties  that  was  big  enough 
to  cope  with  him  or  to  unmask  his  methods. 

Up  to  the  advent  of  Senator  Selwyn,  the  interests 
had  not  successfully  concealed  their  hands.  Some- 
times the  public  had  been  mistaken  as  to  the  true 
character  of  their  officials,  but  sooner  or  later  the 
truth  had  developed,   for  in  most  instances,  wealth 


u 


68         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

was  openly  for  or  against  certain  men  and  measures. 
But  the  adroit  Selwyn  moved  differently. 

His  first  move  was  to  confer  with  John  Thor,  the 
high  priest  of  finance,  and  unfold  his  plan  to  him, 
explaining  how  essential  was  secrecy.  It  was  agreed 
between  them  that  it  should  be  known  to  the  two  of 
them  only. 

Thor's  influence  throughout  commercial  America 
was  absolute.  His  wealth,  his  ability  and  even  more 
the  sum  of  the  capital  he  could  control  through  the 
banks,  trust  companies  and  industrial  organizations, 
which  he  dominated,  made  his  word  as  potent  as  that 
of  a  monarch. 

He  and  Selwyn  together  went  over  the  roll  and 
selected  the  thousand  that  were  to  give  each  ten  thou- 
sand dollars.  Some  they  omitted  for  one  reason  or 
another,  but  when  they  had  finished  they  had  named 
those  who  could  make  or  break  within  a  day  any 
man  or  corporation  within  their  sphere  of  influence. 
Thor  was  to  send  for  each  of  the  thousand  and 
compliment  him  by  telling  him  that  there  was  a  mat- 
ter, appertaining  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  busi- 
ness fraternity,  which  needed  twenty  thousand  dollars, 
that  he,  Thor,  wTould  put  up  ten,  and  wanted  him 
to  put  up  as  much,  that  sometime  in  the  future,  or 


SELWYN  PLOTS  WITH  THOR  69 

never,  as  the  circumstances  might  require,  would  he 
make  a  report  as  to  the  expenditure  and  purpose 
therefor. 

There  were  but  few  men  of  business  between  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific,  or  between  Canada  and  Mexico, 
who  did  not  consider  themselves  fortunate  in  being 
called  to  New  York  by  Thor,  and  in  being  asked  to 
join  him  in  a  blind  pool  looking  to  the  safe-guarding 
of  wealth.  Consequently,  the  amassing  of  this  great 
corruption  fund  in  secret  was  simple.  If  necessity 
had  demanded  it  twice  the  sum  could  have  been  raised. 

The  money  when  collected  was  placed  in  Thor's 
name  in  different  banks  controlled  by  him,  and  Thor, 
from  time  to  time,  as  requested  by  Selwyn,  placed 
in  banks  designated  by  him  whatever  sums  were 
needed.  Selwyn  then  transferred  these  amounts  to 
the  private  bank  of  his  son-in-law,  who  became  final 
paymaster.  The  result  was  that  the  public  had  no 
chance  of  obtaining  any  knowledge  of  the  fund  or 
how  it  was  spent. 

The  plan  was  simple,  the  result  effective.  Selwyn 
had  no  one  to  interfere  with  him.  The  members  of 
the  pool  had  contributed  blindly  to  Thor,  and  Thor 
preferred  not  to  know  what  Selwyn  was  doing  nor 
how  he  did  it.     It  was  a  one  man  power  which  in  the 


70         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

hands  of  one  possessing  ability  of  the  first  class,  is 
always  potent  for  good  or  evil. 

Not  only  did  Selwyn  plan  to  win  the  Presidency, 
but  he  also  planned  to  bring  under  his  control  both 
the  Senate  and  the  Supreme  Court.  He  selected  one 
man  in  each  of  thirty  of  the  States,  some  of  them 
belonging  to  his  party  and  some  to  the  opposition, 
whom  he  intended  to  have  run  for  the  Senate. 

If  he  succeeded  in  getting  twenty  of  them  elected, 
he  counted  upon  having  a  good  majority  of  the  Sen- 
ate, because  there  were  already  thirty-eight  Senators 
upon  'whom  he  could  rely  in  any  serious  attack  upon 
corporate  wealth. 

As  to  the  Supreme  Court,  of  the  nine  justices  there 
were  three  that  were  what  he  termed  "  safe  and  sane," 
and  another  that  could  be  counted  upon  in  a  serious 
crisis. 

Three  of  them,  upon  whom  he  could  not  rely,  were 
of  advanced  age,  and  it  was  practically  certain  that 
the  next  President  would  have  that  many  vacancies 
to  fill.  Then  there  would  be  an  easy  working  ma- 
jority. 

His  plan  contemplated  nothing  further  than  this. 
His  intention  was  to  block  all  legislation  adverse  to 
the  interests.     He  would  have  no  new  laws  to  fear, 


SELWYN  PLOTS  WITH  THOR  71 

and  of  the  old,  the  Supreme  Court  would  properly  j 
interpret  them. 

He  did  not  intend  that  his  Senators  should  all  vote 
alike,  speak  alike,  or  act  from  apparently  similar 
motives.  Where  they  came  from  States  dominated 
by  corporate  wealth,  lie  would  have  them  frankly  vote 
in  the  open,  and  according  to  their  conviction. 

When  they  came  from  agricultural  States,  where 
the  sentiment  was  known  as  "  progressive,"  they 
could  cover  their  intentions  in  many  ways.  One 
method  was  by  urging  an  amendment  so  radical  that 
no  honest  progressive  would  consent  to  it,  and  then 
refusing  to  support  the  more  moderate  measure  be- 
cause it  did  not  go  far  enough.  Another  was  to 
inject  some  clause  that  was  clearly  unconstitutional, 
and  insist  upon  its  adoption,  and  refusing  to  vote 
for  the  bill  without  its  insertion. 

Selwyn  had  no  intention  of  letting  any  one  Senator 
know  that  he  controlled  any  other  senator.  There 
were  to  be  no  caucuses,  no  conferences  of  his  making, 
or  anything  that  looked  like  an  organization.  He 
was  the  center,  and  from  him  radiated  everything 
appertaining  to  measures  affecting  "  the  interests." 


CHAPTER  XII 

SELWYN    SEEKS    A    CANDIDATE 

SELWYN  then  began  carefully  scrutinizing  such 
public  men  in  the'  States  known  as  Presidential 
cradles,  as  seemed  to  him  eligible.     By  a  proc- 
ess of  elimination  he  centered  upon  two  that  appeared 
desirable. 

One  was  James  R.  Rockland,  recently  elected  Gov- 
ernor of  a  State  of  the  Middle  West.  The  man  had 
many  of  the  earmarks  of  a  demagogue,  which  Selwyn 
readily  recognized,  and  he  therefore  concluded  to  try 
him   first. 

Accordingly  he  went  to  the  capital  of  the  State 
ostensibly  upon  private  business,  and  dropped  in  upon 
the  Governor  in  the  most  casual  way.  Rockland  was 
distinctly  flattered  by  the  attention,  for  Selwyn  was, 
perhaps,  the  best  known  figure  in  American  politics, 
while  he,  himself,  had  only  begun  to  attract  attention. 
They  had  met  at  conventions  and  elsewhere,  but  they 
were    practically    unacquainted,    for    Rockland    had 

72 


SELWYN  SEEKS  A  CANDIDATE        73 

never  been  permitted  to  enter  the  charmed  circle 
which  gathered  around  Selwyn. 

"  Good  morning,  Governor,"  said  Selwyn,  when  he 
had  been  admitted  to  Rockland's  private  room.  "  I 
was  passing  through  the  capital  and  I  thought  I 
would  look  in  on  you  and  see  how  your  official  cares 
were  using  you." 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Senator,"  said  Rockland 
effusively,  "  very  glad,  for  there  are  some  party  ques- 
tions coming  up  at  the  next  session  of  the  Legislature 
about  which  I  particularly  desire  your  advice." 

"  I  have  but  a  moment  now,  Rockland,"  answered 
the  Senator,  "  but  if  you  will  dine  with  me  in  my 
rooms  at  the  Mandell  House  to-night  it  will  be  a 
pleasure  to  talk  over  such  matters  with  you." 

"Thank  you,  Senator,  at  what  hour?" 

"  You  had  better  come  at  seven  for  if  I  finish  my 
business  here  to-day,  I  shall  leave  on  the  10  o'clock 
for  Washington,"  said  Selwyn. 

Thus  in  the  most  casual  way  the  meeting  was 
arranged.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Rockland  had  no 
party  matters  to  discuss,  and  Selwyn  knew  it.  He 
also  knew  that  Rockland  was  ambitious  to  become 
a  leader,  and  to  get  within  the  little  group  that  con- 
trolled the  party  and  the  Nation. 


74        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

Rockland  was  a  man  of  much  ability,  but  he  fell 
far  short  of  measuring  up  with  Selwyn,  who  was  in 
a  class  by  himself.  The  Governor  was  a  good  orator, 
at  times  even  brilliant,  and  while  not  a  forceful  man, 
yet  he  had  magnetism  which  served  him  still  better 
in  furthering  his  political  fortunes.  He  was  not  one 
that  could  be  grossly  corrupted,  yet  he  was  willing 
to  play  to  the  galleries  in  order  to  serve  his  ambition, 
and  he  was  willing  to  forecast  his  political  acts  in 
order  to  obtain  potential  support. 

When  he  reached  the  Mandell  House,  he  was  at 
once  shown  to  the  Senator's  rooms.  Selwyn  received 
him  cordially  enough  to  be  polite,  and  asked  him  if 
he  would  not  look  over  the  afternoon  paper  for  a 
moment  while  he  finished  a  note  he  was  writing.  He 
wrote  leisurely,  then  rang  for  a  boy  and  ordered 
dinner  to  be  served. 

Selwyn  merely  tasted  the  wine  (he  seldom  did 
more)  but  Rockland  drank  freely  though  not  to  ex- 
cess. After  they  had  talked  over  the  local  matters 
which  were  supposed  to  be  the  purpose  of  the  con- 
ference, much  to  Rockland's  delight,  the  Senator  be- 
gan to  discuss  national  politics. 

"  Rockland,"  began  Selwyn,  "  can  you  hold  this 
state  in  line  at  next  year's  election?  " 


SELWYN  SEEKS  A  CANDIDATE        75 

"  I  feel  sure  that  I  can,  Senator,  why  do  you  ask?  " 

"  Since  we  have  been  talking  here,"  he  replied,  "  it 
has  occurred  to  me  that  if  you  could  be  nominated 
and  elected  again,  the  party  might  do  worse  than  to 
consider  you  for  the  presidential  nomination  the  year 
following. 

"  No,  my  dear  fellow,  don't  interrupt  me,"  con- 
tinued Selwyn  mellifluously. 

"  It  is  strange  how  fate  or  chance  enters  into  the 
life  of  man  and  even  of  nations.  A  business  matter 
calls  me  here,  I  pass  your  office  and  think  to  pay  my 
respects  to  the  Governor  of  the  State.  Some  political 
questions  are  perplexing  you,  and  my  presence  sug- 
gests that  I  may  aid  in  their  solution.  This  dinner 
follows,  your  personality  appeals  to  me,  and  the 
thought  flits  through  my  mind,  why  should  not  Rock- 
land, rather  than  some  other  man,  lead  the  party  two 
years  from  now? 

"  And  the  result,  my  dear  Rockland,  may  be,  prob- 
ably will  be,  your  becoming  chief  magistrate  of  the 
greatest  republic  the  sun  has  ever  shone  on." 

Rockland  by  this  time  was  fairly  hypnotized  by 
Selwyn's  words,  and  by  their  tremendous  import. 
For  a  moment  he  dared  not  trust  himself  to  speak. 

"  Senator  Selwyn,"  he  said  at  last,  "  it  would  be 


76        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

idle  for  me  to  deny  that  you  have  excited  within  me 
an  ambition  that  a  moment  ago  would  have  seemed 
worse  than  folly.  Your  influence  within  the  party 
and  your  ability  to  conduct  a  campaign,  gives  to 
your  suggestion  almost  the  tender  of  the  presidency. 
To  tell  you  that  I  am  deeply  moved  does  scant  jus- 
tice to  my  feelings.  If,  after  further  consideration, 
you  think  me  worthy  of  the  honor,  I  shall  feel  under 
lasting  obligations  to  you  which  I  shall  endeavor  to 
repay  in  every  way  consistent  with  honor  and  with  a 
sacred  regard  for  my  oath  of  office." 

"  I  want  to  tell  you  frankly,  Rockland,"  answered 
Selwyn,  "  that  up  to  now  I  have  had  someone  else 
in  mind,  but  I  am  in  no  sense  committed,  and  we 
might  as  well  discuss  the  matter  to  as  near  a  conclusion 
as  is  possible  at  this  time." 

Selwyn's  voice  hardened  a  little  as  he  went  on. 
"  You  would  not  want  a  nomination  that  could  not 
carry  with  a  reasonable  certainty  of  election,  there- 
fore I  would  like  to  go  over  with  you  your  record, 
both  public  and  private,  in  the  most  open  yet  con- 
fidential way.  It  is  better  that  you  and  I,  in  the 
privacy  of  these  rooms,  should  lay  bare  your  past 
than  that  it  should  be  done  in  a  bitter  campaign  and 
by  your  enemies.     What  we  say  to  one  another  here 


SELWYN  SEEKS  A  CANDIDATE        77 


is  to  be  as  if  never  spoken,  and  the  grave  itself  must 
not  be  more  silent.  Your  private  life  not  only  needs 
to  be  clean,  but  there  must  be  no  public  act  at  which 
any  one  can  point  an  accusing  finger." 

"  Of  course,  of  course,"  said  Rockland,  with  a  ges- 
ture meant  to  convey  the  complete  openness  of  his 
record. 

"  Then  comes  the  question  of  party  regularity," 
continued  Selwyn,  without  noticing.  "  Be  candid 
with  me,  for,  if  you  are  not,  the  recoil  will  be  upon 
your  own  head." 

"  I  am  sure  that  I  can  satisfy  you  on  every  point, 
Senator.  I  have  never  scratched  a  party  ticket  nor 
have  I  ever  voted  against  any  measure  endorsed  by 
a  party  caucus,"  said  Governor  Rockland. 

"  That  is  well,"  smiled  the  Senator.  "  I  assume 
that  in  making  your  important  appointments  you 
will  consult  those  of  us  who  have  stood  sponsor  for 
you,  not  only  to  the  party  but  to  the  country.  It 
would  be  very  humiliating  to  me  if  I  should  insist 
upon  your  nomination  and  election  and  then  should 
for  four  years  have  to  apologize  for  what  I  had 
done." 

Musingly,  as  if  contemplating  the  divine  presence 
in  the  works  of  man,  Selwyn  went  on,  while  he  closely 


78        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

watched  Rockland  from  behind  his  half -closed  eye- 
lids. 

"  Our  scheme  of  Government  contemplates,  I  think, 
a  diffuse  responsibility,  my  dear  Rockland.  While 
a  president  has  a  constitutional  right  to  act  alone,  he 
has  no  moral  right  to  act  contrary  to  the  tenets  and 
traditions  of  his  party,  or  to  the  advice  of  the  party 
leaders,  for  the  country  accepts  the  candidate,  the 
party  and  the  party  advisers  as  a  whole  and  not  sev- 
erally. 

"  It  is  a  natural  check,  which  by  custom  the  coun- 
try has  endorsed  as  wise,  and  which  must  be  followed 
in  order  to  obtain  a  proper  organization.  Do  you 
follow  me,  Governor,  and  do  you  endorse  this  un- 
written law?  " 

If  Rockland  had  heard  this  at  second  hand,  if 
he  had  read  it,  or  if  it  had  related  to  someone  other 
than  himself,  he  would  have  detected  the  sophistry  of 
it.  But,  exhilarated  by  wine  and  intoxicated  by  am- 
bition, he  saw  nothing  but  a  pledge  to  deal  squarely 
by  the  organization. 

"  Senator,"  he  replied  fulsomely,  "  gratitude  is  one 
of  the  tenets  of  my  religion,  and  therefore  inversely 
ingratitude  is  unknown  to  me.     You  and  the  organi- 


SELWYN  SEEKS  A  CANDIDATE        79 

zation  can  count  on  my  loyalty  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end,  for  I  shall  never  fall  you. 

"  I  know  you  will  not  ask  me  to  do  anything  at 
which  my  conscience  will  rebel,  nor  to  make  an  ap- 
pointment that  is  not  entirely  fit." 

"  That,  Rockland,  goes  without  saying,"  an- 
swered the  Senator  with  dignity.  "  I  have  all  the 
wealth  and  all  the  position  that  I  desire.  I  want 
nothing  now  except  to  do  my  share  towards  making 
my  native  land  grow  in  prosperity,  and  to  make  the 
individual  citizen  more  contented.  To  do  this  we 
must  cease  this  eternal  agitation,  this  constant  pro- 
posal of  half-baked  measures,  which  the  demagogues 
are  offering  as  a  panacea  to  all  the  ills  that  flesh  is 
heir  to. 

"  We  need  peace,  legislative  and  political  peace, 
so  that  our  people  may  turn  to  their  industries  and 
work  them  to  success,  in  the  wholesome  knowledge 
that  the  laws  governing  commerce  and  trade  condi- 
tions will  not  be  disturbed  over  night." 

"  I  agree  with  you  there,  Senator,"  said  Rockland 
eagerly. 

"  We  have  more  new  laws  now  than  we  can  digest 
in  a  decade,"  continued  Selwyn,  "  so  let  us  have  rest 


80         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

until  we  do  digest  them.  In  Europe  the  business 
world  works  under  stable  conditions.  There  we  find 
no  proposal  to  change  the  money  system  between 
moons,  there  we  find  no  uncertainty  from  month  to 
month  regarding  the  laws  under  which  manufacturers 
are  to  make  their  products,  but  with  us,  it  is  a  wise 
man  who  knows  when  he  can  afford  to  enlarge  his 
output. 

"  A  high  tariff  threatens  to-day,  a  low  one  to-mor- 
row, and  a  large  part  of  the  time  the  business  world 
lies  in  helpless  perplexity. 

"  I  take  it,  Rockland,  that  you  are  in  favor  of 
stability,  that  you  will  join  me  in  my  endeavors  to 
give  the  country  a  chance  to  develop  itself  and  its 
marvelous  natural  resources." 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  Rockland's  career  had  given 
no  evidence  of  such  views.  He  had  practically  com- 
mitted his  political  fortunes  on  the  side  of  the  pro- 
gressives, but  the  world  had  turned  around  since  then, 
and  he  viewed  things  differently. 

"  Senator,"  he  said,  his  voice  tense  in  his  anxiety 
to  prove  his  reliability,  "  I  find  that  in  the  past  I 
have  taken  only  a  cursory  view  of  conditions.  I  see 
clearly  that  what  you  have  outlined  is  a  high  order 
of   statesmanship.     You    are    constructive:      I    have 


SELWYN  SEEKS  A  CANDIDATE        81 

been  on  the  side  of  those  who  would  tear  down.  I 
will  gladly  join  hands  with  you  and  build  up,  so 
that  the  wealth  and  power  of  this  country  shall  come 
to  equal  that  of  any  two  nations  in  existence." 

Selwyn  settled  back  in  his  chair,  nodding  his  ap- 
proval and  telling  himself  that  he  would  not  need 
to  seek  further  for  his  candidate. 

At  Rockland's  earnest  solicitation  he  remained  over 
another  day.  The  Governor  gave  him  copies  of  his 
speeches  and  messages,  so  that  he  could  assure  himself 
that  there  was  no  serious  flaw  in  his  public  record. 

Selwyn  cautioned  him  about  changing  his  attitude 
too  suddenly.  "  Go  on,  Rockland,  as  you  have  done 
in  the  past.  It  will  not  do  to  see  the  light  too 
quickly.  You  have  the  progressives  with  you  now, 
keep  them,  and  I  will  let  the  conservatives  know  that 
you  think  straight  and  may  be  trusted. 

"  We  must  consult  frequently  together,"  he  con- 
tinued, "  but  cautiously.  There  is  no  need  for  any 
one  to  know  that  we  are  working  together  harmoni- 
ously. I  may  even  get  some  of  the  conservative  pa- 
pers to  attack  you  judiciously.  It  will  not  harm  you. 
But,  above  all,  do  nothing  of  importance  without 
consulting  me. 

"  I  am  committing  the  party  and  the  Nation  to 


82        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

you,  and  my  responsibility  is  a  heavy  one,  and  I  owe 
it  to  them  that  no  mistakes  are  made." 

"  You  may  trust  me,  Senator,"  said  Rockland.     "  I 
understand  perfectly." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

DRU    AN,D    SELWYN    MEET 

THE  roads  of  destiny  oftentimes  lead  us  in 
strange  and  unlooked  for  directions  and  bring 
together  those  whose  thoughts  and  purposes 
are  as  wide  as  space  itself.  When  Gloria  Strawn 
first  entered  boarding  school,  the  roommate  given 
her  was  Janet  Selwyn,  the  youngest  daughter  of  the 
Senator.  They  were  alike  in  nothing,  except,  per- 
haps, in  their  fine  perception  of  truth  and  honor. 
But  they  became  devoted  friends  and  had  carried 
their  attachment  for  one  another  beyond  their  school- 
girl days.  Gloria  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  Sel- 
wyn household  both  in  Washington  and  Philadelphia, 
and  was  a  favorite  with  the  Senator.  He  often  ban- 
tered her  concerning  her  "  socialistic  views,"  and  she 
in  turn  would  declare  that  he  would  some  day  see 
the  light.  Now  and  then  she  let  fall  a  hint  of  Philip, 
and  one  day  Senator  Selwyn  suggested  that  she  invite 
him  over  to  Philadelphia  to  spend  the  week  end  with 

83 


84        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

them.  "  Gloria,  I  would  like  to  meet  this  paragon 
of  the  ages,"  said  he  jestingly,  "  although  I  am  some- 
what fearful  that  he  may  persuade  me  to  '  sell  all  that 
I  have  and  give  it  to  the  poor.'  " 

"  I  will  promise  to  protect  you  during  this  one 
visit,  Senator,"  said  Gloria,  "  but  after  that  I  shall 
leave  you  to  your  fate." 

"  Dear  Philip,"  wrote  Gloria,  "  the  great  Senator 
Selwyn  has  expressed  a  wish  to  know  you,  and  at  his 
suggestion,  I  am  writing  to  ask  you  here  to  spend 
with  us  the  coming  week  end.  I  have  promised  that 
you  will  not  denude  him  of  all  his  possessions  at  your 
first  meeting,  but  beyond  that  I  have  refused  to  go. 
Seriously,  though,  I  think  you  should  come,  for  if 
you  would  know  something  of  politics,  then  why  not 
get  your  lessons  from  the  fountain  head? 

"  Your  very  sincere, 

"  Gloria." 

In  reply  Philip  wrote: 

"  Dear  Gloria :  You  are  ever  anticipating  my 
wishes.  In  the  crusade  we  are  making  I  find  it  essen- 
tial to  know  politics,  if  we  are  to  reach  the  final 
goal  that  we  have  in  mind,  and  you  have  prepared  the 


DRU  AND  SELWYN  MEET  85 

way  for  the  first  lesson.     I  will  be  over  to-morrow  on 
the  four  o'clock.     Please  do  not  bother  to  meet  me. 

"  Faithfully  yours, 

"  Philip." 

Gloria  and  Janet  Strawn  were  at  the  station  to 
meet  him.  "  Janet,  this  is  Mr.  Dru,"  said  Gloria. 
"  It  makes  me  very  happy  to  have  my  two  best  friends 
meet."  As  they  got  in  her  electric  runabout,  Janet 
Strawn  said,  "  Since  dinner  will  not  be  served  for 
two  hours  or  more,  let  us  drive  in  the  park  for  a 
while."  Gloria  was  pleased  to  see  that  Philip  was 
interested  in  the  bright,  vivacious  chatter  of  her 
friend,  and  she  was  glad  U>  hear  him  respond  in  the 
same  light  strain.  However,  she  was  confessedly 
nervous  when  Senator  Selwyn  and  Philip  met. 
Though  in  different  ways,  she  admired  them  both 
profoundly.  Selwyn  had  a  delightful  personality, 
and  Gloria  felt  sure  that  Philip  would  come  measure- 
ably  under  the  influence  of  it,  even  though  their  views 
were  so  widely  divergent.  And  in  this  she  was  right. 
Here,  she  felt,  were  two  great  antagonists,  and  she 
was  eager  for  the  intellectual  battle  to  begin.  But 
she  was  to  be  disappointed,  for  Philip  became  the  lis- 
tener, and  did  but  little  of  the  talking.     He  led  Sen- 


86        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

ator  Selwyn  into  a  dissertation  upon  the  present 
conditions  of  the  country,  and  the  bearing  of  the 
political  questions  upon  them.  Selwyn  said  nothing 
indiscreet,  yet  he  unfolded  to  Philip's  view  a  new  and 
potential  world.  Later  in  the  evening,  the  Senator 
was  unsuccessful  in  his  efforts  to  draw  from  his  young 
guest  his  point  of  view.  Philip  saw  the  futility  of 
such  a  discussion,  and  contented  Selwyn  by  expressing 
an  earnest  appreciation  of  his  patience  in  making 
clear  so  many  things  about  which  he  had  been  ignor- 
ant. Next  morning,  Senator  Selwyn  was  strolling 
with  Gloria  in  the  rose  garden,  when  he  said,  "  Gloria, 
I  like  your  friend  Dru.  I  do  not  recall  ever  having 
met  any  one  like  him."  "  Then  you  got  him  to  talk 
after  we  left  last  night.  I  am  so  glad.  I  was  afraid 
he  had  on  one  of  his  quiet  spells." 

"  No,  he  said  but  little,  but  the  questions  he  asked 
gave  me  glimpses  of  his  mind  that  sometimes  startled 
me.  He  was  polite,  modest  but  elusive,  neverthele3s, 
I  like  him,  and  shall  see  more  of  him."  Far  sighted 
as  Selwyn  was,  he  did  not  know  the  full  extent  of 
this  prophecy. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE    MAKING    OF    A    PRESIDENT 

SELWYN  now  devoted  himself  to  the  making  of 
enough   conservative   senators  to  control   com- 
fortably that  body.     The  task  was  not  difficult 
to  a  man  of  his  sagacity  with  all  the  money  he  could 
spend. 

Newspapers  were  subsidized  in  ways  they  scarcely 
recognized  themselves.  Honest  officials  who  were  in 
the  way  were  removed  by  offering  them  places  vastly 
more  remunerative,  and  in  this  manner  he  built  up  a 
strong,  intelligent  and  well  constructed  machine.  It 
was  done  so  sanely  and  so  quietly  that  no  one  sus- 
pected the  master  mind  behind  it  all.  Selwyn  was 
responsible  to  no  one,  took  no  one  into  his  confidence, 
and  was  therefore  in  no  danger  of  betrayal. 

It  was  a  fascinating  game  to  Selwyn.  It  appealed 
to  his  intellectual  side  far  more  than  it  did  to  his 
avarice.  He  wanted  to  govern  the  Nation  with  an 
absolute  hand,  and  yet  not  be  known  as  the  directing 
power.     He  arranged  to  have  his  name  appear  less 

87 


88        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

frequently  in  the  press  and  he  never  submitted  to 
interviews,  laughingly  ridding  himself  of  reporters 
by  asserting  that  he  knew  nothing  of  importance. 
He  had  a  supreme  contempt  for  the  blatant  self-ad- 
vertised politician,  and  he  removed  himself  as  far 
as  possible  from  that  type. 

In  the  meantime  his  senators  were  being  elected, 
the  Rockland  sentiment  was  steadily  growing  and  his 
nomination  was  finally  brought  about  by  the  pro- 
gressives fighting  vigorously  for  him  and  the  con- 
servatives yielding  a  reluctant  consent.  It  was  done 
so  adroitly  that  Rockland  would  have  been  fooled  him- 
self, had  not  Selwyn  informed  him  in  advance  of  each 
move  as  it  was  made. 

After  the  nomination,  Selwyn  had  trusted  men  put 
in  charge  of  the  campaign,  which  he  organized  him- 
self, though  largely  under  cover.  The  opposition 
party  had  every  reason  to  believe  that  they  would  be 
successful,  and  it  was  a  great  intellectual  treat  to 
Selwyn  to  overcome  their  natural  advantages  by  the 
sheer  force  of  ability,  plus  what  money  he  needed 
to  carry  out  his  plans.  He  put  out  the  cry  of  lack 
of  funds,  and  indeed  it  seemed  to  be  true,  for  he  was 
too  wise  to  make  a  display  of  his  resources.  To 
ward  heelers,  to  the  daily  press,  and  to  professional 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PRESIDENT       89 

stump  speakers,  he  gave  scant  comfort.     It  was  not 
to  such  sources  that  he  looked  for  success. 

He  began  by  eliminating  all  states  he  knew  the 
opposition  party  would  certainly  carry,  but  he  told 
the  party  leaders  there  to  claim  that  a  revolution  was 
brewing,  and  that  a  landslide  would  follow  at  the 
election.  This  would  keep  his  antagonists  busy  and 
make  them  less  effective  elsewhere. 

He  also  ignored  the  states  where  his  side  was  sure 
to  win.  In  this  way  he  was  free  to  give  his  entire 
thoughts  to  the  twelve  states  that  were  debatable,  and 
upon  whose  votes  the  election  would  turn.  He  di- 
vided each  of  these  states  into  units  containing  five 
thousand  voters,  and,  at  the  national  headquarters, 
he  placed  one  man  in  charge  of  each  unit.  Of  the 
five  thousand,  he  roughly  calculated  there  would  be 
two  thousand  voters  that  no  kind  of  persua- 
sion could  turn  from  his  party  and  two  thou- 
sand that  could  not  be  changed  from  the  opposition. 
This  would  leave  one  thousand  doubtful  ones 
to  win  over.  So  he  had  a  careful  poll  made  in 
each  unit,  and  eliminated  the  strictly  unpersuadable 
party  men,  and  got  down  to  a  complete  analysis  of 
the  debatable  one  thousand.  Information  was  ob- 
tained   as    to    their   race,    religion,    occupation    and 


90         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

former  political  predilection.  It  was  easy  then  to 
know  how  to  reach  each  individual  by  literature,  by 
persuasion  or  perhaps  by  some  more  subtle  argu- 
ment. No  mistake  was  made  by  sending  the  wrong 
letter  or  the  wrong  man  to  any  of  the  desired  one 
thousand. 

In  the  states  so  divided,  there  was,  at  the  local 
headquarters,  one  man  for  each  unit  just  as  at  the 
national  headquarters.  So  these  two  had  only  each 
other  to  consider,  and  their  duty  was  to  bring  to 
Rockland  a  majority  of  the  one  thousand  votes 
within  their  charge.  The  local  men  gave  the  con- 
ditions, the  national  men  gave  the  proper  litera- 
ture and  advice,  and  the  local  man  then  applied  it. 
The  money  that  it  cost  to  maintain  such  an  organiza- 
tion was  more  than  saved  from  the  waste  that  would 
have  occurred  under  the  old  method. 

The  opposition  management  was  sending  out  tons 
of  printed  matter,  but  they  sent  it  to  state  head- 
quarters that,  in  turn,  distributed  it  to  the  county 
organizations,  where  it  was  dumped  into  a  corner  and 
given  to  visitors  when  asked  for.  Selwyn's  committee 
used  one-fourth  as  much  printed  matter,  but  it  went 
in  a  sealed  envelope,  along  with  a  cordial  letter,  direct 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PRESIDENT       91 

to  a  voter  that  had  as  yet  not  decided  how  he  would 
vote. 

The  opposition  was  sending  speakers  at  great  ex- 
pense from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the  other,  and 
the  sound  of  their  voices  rarely  fell  on  any  but 
friendly  and  sympathetic  ears.  Selwyn  sent  men 
into  his  units  to  personally  persuade  each  of  the  one 
thousand  hesitating  voters  to  support  the  Rockland 
ticket. 

The  opposition  was  spending  large  sums  upon  the 
daily  press.  Selwyn  used  the  weekly  press  so  that 
he  could  reach  the  fireside  of  every  farmer  and  the 
dweller  in  the  small  country  towns.  These  were  the 
ones  that  would  read  every  line  in  their  local  papers 
and  ponder  over  it. 

The  opposition  had  its  candidates  going  by  special 
train  to  every  part  of  the  Union,  making  many 
speeches  every  day,  and  mostly  to  voters  that  could 
not  be  driven  from  him  either  by  force  or  persuasion. 
The  leaders  in  cities,  both  large  and  small,  would 
secure  a  date  and,  having  in  mind  for  themselves  a 
postmastership  or  collectorship,  would  tell  their  fol- 
lowers to  turn  out  in  great  force  and  give  the  candi- 
date a  big  ovation.     They  wanted  the  candidate  to 


92        PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

remember  the  enthusiasm  of  these  places,  and  to  leave 
greatly  pleased  and  under  the  belief  that  he  was  mak- 
ing untold  converts.  As  a  matter  of  fact  his  voice 
would  seldom  reach  any  but  a  staunch  partisan. 

Selwyn  kept  Rockland  at  home,  and  arranged  to 
have  him  meet  by  special  appointment  the  important 
citizens  of  the  twelve  uncertain  states.  He  would 
have  the  most  prominent  party  leader,  in  a  particular 
state,  go  to  a  rich  brewer  or  large  manufacturer, 
whose  views  had  not  yet  been  crystallized,  and  say, 
"  Governor  Rockland  has  expressed  a  desire  to  know 
you,  and  I  would  like  to  arrange  a  meeting."  The 
man  approached  would  be  flattered  to  think  he  was 
of  such  importance  that  a  candidate  for  the  presi- 
dency had  expressed  a  desire  to  meet  him.  He  would 
know  it  was  his  influence  that  was  wanted  but,  even 
so,  there  was  a  subtle  flattery  in  that.  An  appoint- 
ment would  be  arranged.  Just  before  he  came  into 
Rockland's  presence,  his  name  and  a  short  epitome 
of  his  career  would  be  handed  to  Rockland  to  read. 
When  he  reached  Rockland's  home  he  would  at  first 
be  denied  admittance.  His  sponsor  would  say, — 
"  this  is  Mr.  Munting  of  Muntingville."  "  Oh,  par- 
don me,  Mr.  Munting,  Governor  Rockland  expects 
you." 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PRESIDENT       93 

And  in  this  way  he  is  ushered  into  the  presence  of 
the  great.  His  fame,  up  to  a  moment  ago,  was  un- 
known to  Rockland,  but  he  now  grasps  his  hand 
cordially  and  says, — "  I  am  delighted  to  know  you, 
Mr.  Munting.  I  recall  the  address  you  made  a  few 
years  ago  when  you  gave  a  library  to  Muntingville. 
It  is  men  of  your  type  that  have  made  America  what 
it  is  to-day,  and,  whether  you  support  me  or  not,  if 
I  am  elected  President  it  is  such  as  you  that  I  hope 
will  help  sustain  my  hands  in  my  effort  to  give  to 
our  people  a  clean,  sane  and  conservative  govern- 
ment." 

When  Munting  leaves  he  is  stepping  on  air.  He 
sees  visions  of  visits  to  Washington  to  consult  the 
President  upon  matters  of  state,  and  perhaps  he 
sees  an  ambassadorship  in  the  misty  future.  He  be- 
comes Rockland's  ardent  supporter,  and  his  purse  is 
open  and  his  influence  is  used  to  the  fullest  extent. 

And  this  was  Selwyn's  way.  It  was  all  so  simple. 
The  opposition  was  groaning  under  the  thought  of 
having  one  hundred  millions  of  people  to  reach,  and 
of  having  to  persuade  a  majority  of  twenty  millions 
of  voters  to  take  their  view. 

Selwyn  had  only  one  thousand  doubtful  voters  in 
each  of  a  few  units  on  his  mind,  and  he  knew  the 


9*         PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

very  day  when  a  majority  of  them  had  decided  to 
vote  for  Rockland,  and  that  his  fight  was  won.  The 
pay-roll  of  the  opposition  was  filled  with  incompetent 
political  hacks,  that  had  been  fastened  upon  the  man- 
agement by  men  of  influence.  Selwyn's  force,  from 
end  to  end,  was  composed  of  able  men  who  did  a  full 
day's  work  under  the  eye  of  their  watchful  taskmaster. 

And  Selwyn  won  and  Rockland  became  the  key- 
stone of  the  arch  he  had  set  out  to  build. 

There  followed  in  orderly  succession  the  inaugura- 
tion, the  selection  of  cabinet  officers  and  the  new  ad- 
ministration was  launched. 

Drunk  with  power  and  the  adulation  of  sycophants, 
once  or  twice  Rockland  asserted  himself,  and  acted 
upon  important  matters  without  having  first  con- 
ferred with  Selwyn.  But,  after  he  had  been  bitterly 
assailed  by  Selwyn's  papers  and  by  his  senators,  he 
made  no  further  attempts  at  independence.  He  felt 
that  he  was  utterly  helpless  in  that  strong  man's 
hands,  and  so,  indeed,  he  was. 

One  of  the- Supreme  Court  justices  died,  two  retired 
because  of  age,  and  all  were  replaced  by  men  sug- 
gested by  Selwyn. 

He  now  had  the  Senate,  the  Executive  and  a  ma- 
jority of  the  Court  of  last  resort.     The  government 


THE  MAKING  OF  A  PRESIDENT       95 

was  in  his  hands.  He  had  reached  the  summit  of  his 
ambition,  and  the  joy  of  it  made  all  his  work  seem 
worth  while. 

But  Selwyn,  great  man  that  he  was,  did  not  know, 
could  not  know,  that  when  his  power  was  greatest  it 
was  most  insecure.  He  did  not  know,  could  not  know, 
what  force  was  working  to  his  ruin  and  to  the  ruin 
of  his  system. 

Take  heart,  therefore,  you  who  had  lost  faith  in 
the  ultimate  destiny  of  the  Republic,  for  a  greater 
than  Selwyn  is  here  to  espouse  your  cause.  He  comes 
panoplied  in  justice  and  with  the  light  of  reason  in 
his  eyes.  He  comes  as  the  advocate  of  equal  oppor- 
tunity and  he  comes  with  the  power  to  enforce  his 
will. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE    EXULTANT    CONSPIRATORS 

IT   was   a   strange   happening,   the   way   the   dis- 
closure was  made  and  the  Nation  came  to  know 
of  the  Selwyn-Thor  conspiracy  to  control  the 
government. 
\       Thor,  being  without  any  delicate  sense  of  honor, 
1  was  in  the  habit  of  using  a  dictagraph  to  record  what 
i  was   intended   to  be   confidential    conversations.     He 
j  would  take  these  confidential  records,  clearly   mark 
them,  amd  place  them  in  his  private  safe  within  the 
vault.     When  the  transaction  to  which  they  related 
was  closed  he  destroyed  them. 

The  character  of  the  instrument  was  carefully  con- 
cealed. It  was  a  part  of  a  massive  piece  of  office  fur- 
niture, which  answered  for  a  table  as  well.  In  order 
to  facilitate  his  correspondence,  he  often  used  it  for 
dictating,  and  no  one  but  Thor  knew  that  it  was  ever 
put  into  commission  for  other  purposes. 

He  had  never,  but  once,  had  occasion  to  use  a 
record  that  related  to  a  private  conversation  or  agree- 

96 


THE  EXULTANT  CONSPIRATORS      97 

ment.  Then  it  concerned  a  matter  involving  a  large 
sum,  a  demand  having  been  made  upon  him  that 
smacked  of  blackmail.  He  arranged  a  meeting,  which 
his  opponent  regarded  as  an  indication  that  he  was 
willing  to  yield.  There  were  present  the  contestant, 
his  lawyer,  Thor's  counsel  and  Thor  himself. 

"  Before  discussing  the  business  that  is  before  us," 
said  Thor,  "  I  think  you  would  all  enjoy,  more  or 
less,  a  record  which  I  have  in  my  dictagraph,  and 
which  I  have  just  listened  to  with  a  great  deal  of 
pleasure." 

He  handed  a  tube  to  each  and  started  the  machine. 
It  is  a  pity  that  Hogarth  could  not  have  been  present 
to  have  painted  the  several  expressions  that  came 
upon  the  faces  of  those  four.  A  quiet  but  amused 
satisfaction  beamed  from  Thor,  and  his  counsel  could 
not  conceal  a  broad  smile,  but  the  wretched  victim 
was  fairly  sick  from  mortification  and  defeated  ava- 
rice. He  finally  could  stand  no  more  and  took  the 
tube  from  his  ear,  reached  for  his  hat  and  was  gone. 

Thor  had  not  seen  Selwyn  for  a  long  time,  but  one 
morning,  when  he  was  expecting  another  for  whom 
he  had  his  dictagraph  set,  Selwyn  was  announced. 
He  asked  him  in  and  gave  orders  that  they  were  not 
to  be  disturbed.     When  Selwyn  had  assured  himself 


98 


PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 


that  they  were  absolutely  alone  he  told  Thor  his  whole 
story. 

It  was  of  absorbing  interest,  and  Thor  listened 
fairly  hypnotized  by  the  recital,  which  at  times  ap- 
proached the  dramatic.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
Selwyn  had  been  able  to  unbosom  himself,  and  he  en- 
/  joyed  the  impression  he  was  making  upon  the  great 
financier.  When  he  told  how  Rockland  had  made  an 
effort  for  freedom  and  how  he  brought  him  back, 
squirming  under  his  defeat,  they  laughed  joyously. 

Rich  though  he  was  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice, 
rich  as  no  man  had  ever  before  been,  Thor  could 
not  refrain  from  a  mental  calculation  of  how  enor- 
mously such  a  situation  advanced  his  fortune.  There 
was  to  be  no  restriction  now,  he  could  annihilate 
and  absorb  at  will.  He  had  grown  so  powerful  that 
his  mental  equilibrium  was  unbalanced  upon  the  ques- 
tion of  accretion.  He  wanted  more,  he  must  have 
J  more,  and  now,  by  the  aid  of  Selwyn,  he  would  have 
more.  He  was  so  exultant  that  he  gave  some  expres- 
sion to  his  thoughts,  and  Selwyn,  cynical  as  he  was, 
was  shocked  and  began  to  fear  the  consequences  of  his 
handiwork. 

He  insisted  upon  Selwyn's  lunching  with  him  in 
order  to  celebrate  the  triumph  of  "  their  "  plan.      Sel- 


THE  EXULTANT  CONSPIRATORS       99 

wyn  was  amused  at  the  plural.  They  went  to  a 
near-by  club  and  remained  for  several  hours  talking 
of  things  of  general  interest,  for  Selwyn  refused  to 
discuss  his  victory  after  they  had  left  the  protecting 
walls  of  Thor's  office. 

Thor  had  forgotten  his  other  engagement,  and 
along  with  it  he  forgot  the  dictagraph  that  he  had 
set.  When  he  returned  to  his  office  he  could  not 
recall  whether  or  not  he  had  set  the  dictagraph.  He 
looked  at  it,  saw  that  it  was  not  set,  but  that  there 
was  an  unused  record  in  it  and  dismissed  it  from  his 
mind.  He  wanted  no  more  business  for  the  day. 
He  desired  to  get  out  and  walk  and  think  and  enjoy 
the  situation.  And  so  he  went,  a  certain  unholy  joy 
within  his  warped  and  money-soddened  heart. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


THE    EXPOSURE 


LONG  after  Thor  had  gone,  long  after  the 
day  had  dwindled  Into  twilight  and  the  twilight 
had  shaded  into  dusk,  Thomas  Spears,  his 
secretary,  sat  and  pondered.  After  Thor  and  Sel- 
wyn  had  left  the  office  for  luncheon  he  had  gone  to 
the  dictagraph  to  see  whether  there  was  anything  for 
him  to  take.  He  found  the  record,  saw  it  had  been 
used,  removed  it  to  his  machine  and  got  ready  to 
transmit.  He  was  surprised  to  find  that  it  was  Sel- 
wyn's  voice  that  came  to  him,  then  Tiler's,  and 
again  Selwyn's.  He  knew  then  that  it  was  not  in- 
tended for  dictation,  that  there  was  some  mistake 
and  yet  he  held  it  until  he  had  gotten  the  whole 
of  the  mighty  conspiracy.  Pale  and  greatly  agi- 
tated he  remained  motionless  for  a  long  time.  Then 
he  returned  to  Thor's  office,  placed  a  new  record  in 
the  machine  and  closed  it. 

Spears  came  from  sturdy  New  England  stock  and 
100 


THE  EXPOSURE  101 

was  at  heart  a  patriot.  He  had  come  to  New  York 
largely  by  accident  of  circumstances. 

Spears  had  a  friend  named  Harry  Tracy,  with 
whom  he  had  grown  up  in  the  little  Connecticut  vil- 
lage they  called  home,  and  who  was  distantly  related 
to  Thor,  whose  forebears  also  came  from  that  vicinity. 
They  had  gone  to  the  same  commercial  school,  and 
were  trained  particularly  in  stenography  and  typing. 
Tracy  sought  and  obtained  a  place  in  Thor's  office. 
He  was  attentive  to  his  duties,  very  accurate,  and 
because  of  his  kinship  and  trustworthiness,  Thor  made 
him  his  confidential  secretary.  The  work  became  so 
heavy  that  Tracy  got  permission  to  employ  an  as- 
sistant. He  had  Spears  in  mind  for  the  place,  and, 
after  conferring  with  Thor,  offered  it  to  him. 

Thor  consented  largely  because  he  preferred  some 
one  who  had  not  lived  in  New  York,  and  was  in  no 
way  entangled  with  the  life  and  sentiment  of  the  city. 
Being  from  New  England  himself,  he  trusted  the 
people  of  that  section  as  he  did  no  others. 

So  Thomas  Spears  was  offered  the  place  and  gladly 
accepted  it.  He  had  not  been  there  long  before  he 
found  himself  doing  all  the  stenographic  work  and 
typing. 

Spears  was  a  man  of  few  words.     He  did  his  work 


102      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

promptly  and  well.  Thor  had  him  closely  shadowed 
for  a  long  while,  and  the  report  came  that  he  had  no 
bad  habits  and  but  few  companions  and  those  of  the 
best.  But  Thor  could  get  no  confidential  report 
upon  the  workings  of  his  mind.  He  did  not  know 
that  his  conscience  sickened  at  what  he  learned 
through  the  correspondence  and  from  his  fellow 
clerks.  He  did  not  know  that  his  every  heart  beat 
was  for  the  unfortunates  that  came  within  the  reach 
of  Thor's  avarice,  and  were  left  the  merest  derelicts 
upon  the  financial  seas. 

All  the  clerks  were  gone,  the  lights  were  out  and 
Spears  sat  by  the  window  looking  out  over  the  great 
modern  Babylon,  still  fighting  with  his  conscience. 
His  sense  of  loyalty  to  the  man  who  gave  him  his 
livelihood  rebelled  at  the  thought  of  treachery.  It 
was  not  unlike  accepting  food  and  shelter  and  mur- 
dering your  benefactor,  for  Spears  well  knew  that  in 
the  present  state  of  the  public  mind  if  once  the  truth 
were  known,  it  would  mean  death  to  such  as  Thor. 
For  with  a  fatuous  ignorance  of  public  feeling  the 
interests  had  gone  blindly  on,  conceding  nothing, 
stifling  competition  and  absorbing  the  wealth  and 
energies  of  the  people. 


THE  EXPOSURE  103 

Spears  knew  that  the  whole  social  and  industrial 
fabric  of  the  nation  was  at  high  tension,  and  that  it 
needed  but  a  spark  to  explode.  He  held  within  his 
hand  that  spark.  Should  he  plunge  the  country, 
his  country,  into  a  bloody  internecine  war,  or  should 
he  let  the  Selwyns  and  the  Thors  trample  the  hopes, 
the  fortunes  and  the  lives  of  the  people  under  foot 
for  still  another  season.  If  he  held  his  peace  it  did 
but  postpone  the  conflict. 

The  thought  flashed  through  his  mind  of  the  big- 
ness of  the  sum  any  one  of  the  several  great  dailies 
would  give  to  have  the  story.  And  then  there  fol- 
lowed a  sense  of  shame  that  he  could  think  of  such  a 
thing. 

He  felt  that  he  was  God's  instrument  for  good  and 
that  he  should  act  accordingly.  He  was  aroused 
now,  he  would  no  longer  parley  with  his  conscience. 
What  was  best  to  do?  That  was  the  only  question 
left  to  debate. 

He  looked  at  an  illuminated  clock  upon  a  large 
white  shaft  that  lifted  its  marble  shoulders  towards 
the  stars.  It  was  nine  o'clock.  He  turned  on  the 
lights,  ran  over  the  telephone  book  until  he  reached 
the  name  of  what  he  considered  the  most  important 


104       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

daily.  He  said :  "  Mr.  John  Thor's  office  desires  to 
speak  with  the  Managing  Editor."  Tins  at  once 
gave  him  the  connection  he  desired. 

"  This  is  Mr.  John  Thor's  secretary,  and  I  would 
like  to  see  you  immediately  upon  a  matter  of  enor- 
mous public  importance.  May  I  come  to  your  office 
at  once?  " 

There  was  something  in  the  voice  that  startled  the 
newspaper  man,  and  he  wondered  what  Thor's  office 
could  possibly  want  with  him  concerning  any  matter, 
public  or  private.  However,  he  readily  consented  to 
an  interview  and  waited  with  some  impatience  for  the 
quarter  of  an  hour  to  go  by  that  was  necessary  to 
cover  the  distance.  He  gave  orders  to  have  Spears 
brought  in  as  soon  as  he  arrived. 

When  Spears  came  he  told  the  story  with  hesitation 
and  embarrassment.  The  Managing  Editor  thought 
at  first  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  lunatic,  but 
after  a  few  questions  he  began  to  believe.  He  had  a 
dictagraph  in  his  office  and  asked  for  the  record.  He 
was  visibly  agitated  when  the  full  import  of  the  news 
became  known  to  him.  Spears  insisted  that  the  story 
be  given  to  all  the  city  papers  and  to  the  Associated 
Press,  which  the  Managing  Editor  promised  to  do. 

When   the   story   was   read  the   next   morning  by 


THE  EXPOSURE  105 

America's  millions,  it  was  clear  to  every  far-sighted 
person  that  a  crisis  had  come  and  that  revolution  was 
imminent.  Men  at  once  divided  themselves  into 
groups.  Now,  as  it  has  ever  been,  the  very  poor  j  / 
largely  went  with  the  rich  and  powerful.  The  reason 
for  this  may  be  partly  from  fear  and  partly  from  j 
habit.  They  had  seen  the  struggle  going  on  for 
centuries  and  with  but  one  result. 

A  mass  meeting  was  called  to  take  place  the  day 
following  at  New  York's  largest  public  hall.  The 
call  was  not  inflammatory,  but  asked  "  all  good  citi- 
zens to  lend  their  counsel  and  influence  to  the  recti- 
fication of  those  abuses  that  had  crept  into  the 
Government,"  and  it  was  signed  by  many  of  the  best 
known  men  in  the  Nation. 

The  hall  was  packed  to  its  limits  an  hour  before 
the  time  named.  A  distinguished  college  president ! 
from  a  nearby  town  was  given  the  chair,  and  in  a  few 
words  h'e  voiced  the  indignation  and  the  humiliation 
which  they  all  felt.  Then  one  speaker  after  another 
bitterly  denounced  the  administration,  and  advocated 
the  overthrow  of  the  Government.  One,  more  intern-  I 
perate  than  the  rest,  urged  an  immediate  attack  on 
Thor  and  all  his  kind.  This  was  met  by  a  roar  of 
approval. 


. 


106      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

Philip  had  come  early  and  was  seated  well  in  front. 
In  the  pandemonium  that  now  prevailed  no  speaker 
could  be  heard.  Finally  Philip  fought  his  way  to  the 
stage,  gave  his  name  to  the  chairman,  and  asked  to 
be  heard. 

When  the  white-haired  college  president  arose 
there  was  a  measure  of  quiet,  and  when  he  mentioned 
Philip's  name  and  they  saw  his  splendid,  homely  face 
there  was  a  curious  hush.  He  waited  for  nearly  a 
minute  after  perfect  quiet  prevailed,  and  then,  in  a 
voice  like  a  deep-toned  bell,  he  spoke  with  such  fer- 
jvor  and  eloquence  that  one  who  was  present  said 
afterwards  that  he  knew  the  hour  and  the  man  had 
come.  Philip  explained  that  hasty  and  ill-considered 
action  had  ruined  other  causes  as  just  as  theirs,  and 
advised  moderation.  He  suggested  that  a  committee 
be  named  by  the  chairman  to  draw  up  a  plan  of  pro- 
cedure, to  be  presented  at  another  meeting  to  be  held 
the  following  night.  This  was  agreed  to,  and  the 
chairman  received  tremendous  applause  when  he 
named  Philip  first. 

This  meeting  had  been  called  so  quickly,  and  the 
names  attached  to  the  call  were  so  favorably  known, 
that  the  country  at  large  seemed  ready  to  wait  upon 
its  conclusions. 


THE  EXPOSURE  107 

It  was  apparent  from  the  size  and  earnestness  of 
the  second  gathering  that  the  interest  was  growing 
rather  than  abating. 

Philip  read  the  plan  which  his  committee  had 
formulated,  and  then  explained  more  at  length  their 
reasons  for  offering  it.  Briefly,  it  advised  no  resort 
to  violence,  but  urged  immediate  organization  and  co- 
operation with  citizens  throughout  the  United  States 
who  were  in  sympathy  with  the  movement.  He  told 
them  that  the  conscience  of  the  people  was  now 
aroused,  and  that  there  would  be  no  halting  until  the 
Government  was  again  within  their  hands  to  be  ad- 
ministered for  the  good  of  the  many  instead  of  for 
the  good  of  a  rapacious  few. 

The  resolutions  were  sustained,  and  once  more 
Philip  was  placed  at  the  head  of  a  committee  to  per- 
fect not  only  a  state,  but  a  national  organization  as 
well.  Calls  for  funds  to  cover  preliminary  expenses 
brought  immediate  and  generous  response,  and  the 
contest  was  on. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

SELWYN    AND    THOE    DEFEND    THEMSELVES 

IN  the  meantime  Selwyn  and  Thor  had  issued  an 
address,  defending  their  course  as  warranted  by 
both  the  facts  and  the  law. 

They  said  that  the  Government  had  been  honey- 
combed by  irresponsible  demagogues,  that  were  fat- 
tening upon  the  credulity  of  the  people  to  the  great 
injury  of  our  commerce  and  prosperity,  that  no  laws 
unfriendly  to  the  best  interests  had  been  planned,  and 
no  act  had  been  contemplated  inconsistent  with  the 
dignity  and  honor  of  the  Nation.  They  contended 
that  in  protecting  capital  against  vicious  assaults, 
they  were  serving  the  cause  of  labor  and  advancing 
the  welfare  of  all. 

Thor's  whereabouts  was  a  nrystery,  but  Selwyn, 
brave  and  defiant,  pursued  his  usual  way. 

President  Rockland  also  made  a  statement  defend- 
ing his  appointments  of  Justices  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  and  challenged  anyone  to  prove  them  unfit. 
He  said  that,  from  the  foundation  of  the  Government, 

108 


SELWYN  AND  THOR  DEFEND        109 

it  had  become  customary  for  a  President  to  make  such 
appointments  from  amongst  those  whose  views  were 
in  harmony  with  his  own,  that  in  this  case  he  had 
selected  men  of  well  known  integrity,  and  of  profound 
legal  ability,  and,  because  they  were  such,  they  were 
brave  enough  to  stand  for  the  right  without  regard 
to  the  clamor  of  ill-advised  and  ignorant  people.  He 
stated  that  he  would  continue  to  do  his  duty,  and  that 
he  would  uphold  the  constitutional  rights  of  all  the 
people  without  distinction  to  race,  color  or  previous 
condition. 

Acting  under  Selwyn's  advice,  Rockland  began  to 
concentrate  quietly  troops  in  the  large  centers  of 
population.  He  also  ordered  the  fleets  into  home 
waters.  A  careful  inquiry  was  made  regarding  the 
views  of  the  several  Governors  within  easy  reach  of 
Washington,  and,  finding  most  of  them  favorable  to 
the  Government,  he  told  them  that  in  case  of  disorder 
he  would  honor  their  requisition  for  federal  troops. 
He  advised  a  thorough  overlooking  of  the  militia,  and 
the  weeding  out  of  those  likely  to  sympathize  with 
the  "  mob."  If  trouble  came,  he  promised  to  act 
promptly  and  forcefully,  and  not  to  let  mawkish  senti- 
ment encourage  further  violence. 

He  recalled  to  them  that  the  French  Revolution  was 


110       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

caused,  and  continued,  by  the  weakness  and  inertia 
of  Louis  Fifteenth  and  his  ministers  and  that  the  mo- 
ment the  Directorate  placed  Bonaparte  in  command 
of  a  handful  of  troops,  and  gave  him  power  to  act, 
by  the  use  of  grape  and  ball  he  brought  order  in  a 
day.  It  only  needed  a  quick  and  decisive  use  of 
force,  he  thought,  and  untold  suffering  and  bloodshed 
would  be  averted. 

President  Rockland  believed  what  he  said.  He 
seemed  not  to  know  that  Bonaparte  dealt  with  a  rag- 
ged, ignorant  mob,  and  had  back  of  him  a  nation  that 
had  been  in  a  drunken  and  bloody  orgy  for  a  period 
of  years  and  wanted  to  sober  up.  He  seemed  not  to 
know  that  in  this  contest,  the  clear-brained,  sturdy 
American  patriot  was  enlisted  against  him  and  what 
he  represented,  and  had  determined  to  come  once  more 
into  his  own. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

gloria's  work  bears  fruit 

IN  her  efforts  towards  proselyting  the  rich,  Gloria 
had  not  neglected  her  immediate  family.  By 
arguments  and  by  bringing  to  the  fore  concrete 
examples  to  illustrate  them,  she  had  succeeded  in 
awakening  within  her  father  a  curious  and  unhappy 
frame  of  mind.  That  shifting  and  illusive  thing  we 
call  conscience  was  beginning  to  assert  itself  in  divers 
ways. 

The  first  glimpse  that  Gloria  had  of  his  change  of 
heart  was  at  a  dinner  party.  The  discussion  began 
by  a  dyspeptic  old  banker  declaring  that  before  the 
business  world  could  bring  the  laboring  classes  to 
their  senses  it  would  be  necessary  to  shut  down  the 
factories  for  a  time  and  discontinue  new  enterprises 
in  order  that  their  dinner  buckets  and  stomachs  might 
become  empty. 

Before  Gloria  could  take  up  the  cudgels  in  behalf 
of  those  seeking  a  larger  share  of  the  profits  of  their 
labor,  Mr.  Strawn  had  done  so.     The  debate  between 

111 


112      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

the  two  did  not  last  long  and  was  not  unduly  heated, 
but  Gloria  knew  that  the  Rubicon  had  been  crossed 
and  that  in  the  future  she  would  have  a  powerful  ally 
in  her  father. 

Neither  had  she  been  without  success  in  other  direc- 
tions, and  she  was,  therefore,  able  to  report  to  Philip 
very  satisfactory  progress.  In  one  of  their  many 
conferences  she  was  glad  to  be  able  to  tell  him  that 
in  the  future  abundant  financial  backing  was  assured 
for  any  cause  recommended  by  either  of  them  as 
being  worthy.  This  was  a  long  step  forward,  and 
Philip  congratulated  Gloria  upon  her  efficient  work. 

"  Do  you  remember,  Gloria,"  he  said,  "  how  un- 
happy you  were  over  the  thought  of  laboring  among 
the  rich  instead  of  the  poor?  And  yet,  contemplate 
the  result.  You  have  not  only  given  some  part  of 
your  social  world  an  insight  into  real  happiness,  but 
you  are  enabling  the  balance  of  us  to  move  forward 
at  a  pace  that  would  have  been  impossible  without 
your  aid." 

Gloria  flushed  with  pleasure  at  his  generous  praise 
and  replied :  "  It  is  good  of  you,  Philip,  to  give  me 
so  large  a  credit,  and  I  will  not  deny  that  I  am  very 
happy  over  the  outcome  of  my  endeavors,  unimpor- 
tant  though  they   be.     I   am   so   glad,   Philip,   that 


GLORIA'S  WORK  BEARS  FRUIT      113 

you  have  been  given  the  leadership  of  our  side  in  the 
coming  struggle,  for  I  shall  now  feel  confident  of 
success." 

"  Do  not  be  too  sure,  Gloria.  We  have  the  right 
and  a  majority  of  the  American  people  with  us;  yet, 
on  the  other  hand,  we  have  opposed  to  us  not  only 
resourceful  men  but  the  machinery  of  a  great  Govern- 
ment buttressed  by  unlimited  wealth  and  credit." 

"  Why  could  not  I  '  try  out '  the  sincerity  of  my 
rich  converts  and  get  them  to  help  finance  your  cam- 
paign? " 

"  Happy  thought !  If  you  succeed  in  doing  that, 
Gloria,  you  will  become  the  Joan  d'Arc  of  our  cause, 
and  unborn  generations  will  hold  you  in  grateful  re- 
membrance." 

"  How  you  do  enthuse  one,  Philip.  I  feel  already 
as  if  my  name  were  written  high  upon  the  walls  of 
my  country's  Valhalla.  Tell  me  how  great  a  fund 
you  will  require,  and  I  will  proceed  at  once  to  build 
the  golden  ladder  upon  which  I  am  to  climb  to  fame." 

"  You  need  not  make  light  of  your  suggestion  in 
this  matter,  Gloria,  for  the  lack  of  funds  with  which 
to  organize  is  essentially  our  weakest  point.  With 
money  we  can  overthrow  the  opposition,  without  it 
I  am  afraid  they  may  defeat  us.     As  to  the  amount 


114       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

needed,  I  can  set  no  limit.  The  more  you  get  the 
more  perfectly  can  we  organize.  Do  what  you  can 
and  do  it  quickly,  and  be  assured  that  if  the  sum  is 
considerable  and  if  our  cause  triumphs,  you  will  have 
been  the  most  potent  factor  of  us  all." 

And  then  they  parted ;  Gloria  full  of  enthusiasm 
over  her  self-appointed  task,  and  Philip  with  a  silent 
prayer  for  her  success. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

WAR    CLOUDS    HOVER 

GLORIA  was  splendidly  successful  in  her  under- 
taking and  within  two  weeks  she  was  ready 
to  place  at  Philip's  disposal  an  amount  far 
in  excess  of  anything  he  had  anticipated. 

"  It  was  so  easy  that  I  have  a  feeling  akin  to  dis- 
appointment that  I  did  not  have  to  work  harder,"  she 
wrote  in  her  note  to  Philip  announcing  the  result. 
"  When  I  explained  the  purpose  and  the  importance 
of  the  outcome,  almost  everyone  approached  seemed 
eager  to  have  a  share  in  the  undertaking." 

In  his  reply  of  thanks,  Philip  said,  "  The  sum  you 
have  realized  is  far  beyond  any  figure  I  had  in  mind. 
With  what  we  have  collected  throughout  the  country, 
it  is  entirely  sufficient,  I  think,  to  effect  a  preliminary 
organization,  both  political  and  military.  If  the  final 
result  is  to  be  civil  war,  then  the  states  that  cast  their 
fortunes  with  ours,  will,  of  necessity,  undertake  the 
further  financing  of  the  struggle." 

115 


116      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

Philip  worked  assiduously  upon  his  organization. 

i  It  was  first  intended  to  make  it  political  and  educa- 
tional, but  when  the  defiant  tone  of  Selwyn,  Thor  and 
Rockland  was  struck,  and  their  evident  intention  of 
using  force  became  apparent,  he  almost  wholly 
changed  it  into  a  military  organization.  His  central 
bureau  was  now  in  touch  with  every  state,  and  he 
found  in  the  West  a  grim  determination  to  bring 
matters  to  a  conclusion  as  speedily  as  possible. 

On  the  other  hand,  he  was  sparring  for  time.  He 
knew  his  various  groups  were  in  no  condition  to  be 
pitted  against  any  considerable  number  of  trained 
regulars.  He  hoped,  too,  that  actual  conflict  would 
be  avoided,  and  that  a  solution  could  be  arrived  at 
when  the  forthcoming  election  for  representatives 
occurred. 

It  was  evident  that  a  large  majority  of  the  people 
were  with  them:  the  problem  was  to  get  a  fair  and 
legal  expression  of  opinion.  As  yet,  there  was  no 
indication  that  this  would  not  be  granted. 

The  preparations  on  both  sides  became  so  open, 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  effort  to  work  under 

1  cover.  Philip  cautioned  his  adherents  against  com- 
mitting any  overt  act.  He  was  sure  that  the  admin- 
istration forces  would  seize  the  slightest  pretext  to 


WAR  CLOUDS  HOVER  117 

precipitate  action,  and  that,  at  this  time,  would  give 
them  an  enormous  advantage. 

He  himself  trained  the  men  in  his  immediate  local- 
ity, and  he  also  had  the  organization  throughout  the 
country  trained,  but  without  guns.  The  use  of  guns 
would  not  have  been  permitted  except  to  regular  au- 
thorized militia.  The  drilling  was  done  with  wooden 
guns,  each  man  hewing  out  a  stick  to  the  size  and 
shape  of  a  modern  rifle.  At  his  home,  carefully  con- 
cealed, each  man  had  his  rifle. 

And  then  came  the  election.  Troops  were  at  the 
polls  and  a  free  ballot  was  denied.  It  was  the  last 
straw.  Citizens  gathering  after  nightfall  in  order  to 
protest  were  told  to  disperse  immediately,  and  upon 
refusal,  were  fired  upon.  The  next  morning  showed 
a  death  roll  in  the  large  centers  of  population  that 
was  appalling. 

Wisconsin  was  the  state  in  which  there  was  the 
largest  percentage  of  the  citizenship  unfavorable  to 
the  administration  and  to  the  interests.  Iowa,  Minne- 
sota and  Nebraska  were  closely  following. 

Philip  concluded  to  make  his  stand  in  the  West, 
and  he  therefore  ordered  the  men  in  every  organiza- 
tion east  of  the  Mississippi  to  foregather  at  once  at 
Madison,  and  to  report  to  him  there.     He  was  in  con- 


118      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

stant  touch  with  those  Governors  who  were  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  progressive  or  insurgent  cause,  and  he 
wired  the  Governor  of  Wisconsin,  in  cipher,  inform- 
ing him  of  his  intentions. 

As  yet  travel  had  not  been  seriously  interrupted, 
though  business  was  largely  at  a  standstill,  and  there 
was  an  ominous  quiet  over  the  land.  The  opposition 
misinterpreted  this,  and  thought  that  the  people  had 
been  frightened  by  the  unexpected  show  of  force. 
Philip  knew  differently,  and  he  also  knew  that  civil 
war  had  begun.  He  communicated  his  plans  to  no 
one,  but  he  had  the  campaign  well  laid  out.  It  was 
his  intention  to  concentrate  in  Wisconsin  as  large  a 
force  as  could  be  gotten  from  his  followers  east  and 
south  of  that  state,  and  to  concentrate  again  near 
Des  Moines  every  man  west  of  Illinois  whom  he  could 
enlist.  It  was  his  purpose  then  to  advance  simul- 
taneously both  bodies  of  troops  upon  Chicago. 

In  the  south  there  had  developed  a  singular  inertia. 
Neither  side  counted  upon  material  help  or  opposition 
there. 

The  great  conflict  covering  the  years  from  1860  to 
1865  was  still  more  than  a  memory,  though  but  few 
living  had  taken  part  in  it.  The  victors  in  that 
mighty  struggle  thought  they  had  been  magnanimous 


WAR  CLOUDS  HOVER  119 

to  the  defeated  but  the  well-informed  Southerner 
knew  that  they  had  been  made  to  pay  the  most  stu- 
pendous penalty  ever  exacted  in  modem  times.  At 
one  stroke  of  the  pen,  two  thousand  millions  of  their 
property  was  taken  from  them.  A  pension  system 
was  then  inaugurated  that  taxed  the  resources  of  the 
Nation  to  pay.  By  the  year  1927  more  than  five 
thousand  millions  had  gone  to  those  who  were  of  the 
winning  side.  Of  this  the  South  was  taxed  her  part, 
receiving  nothing  in  return. 

Cynical  Europe  said  that  the  North  would  have  it 
appear  that  a  war  had  been  fought  for  human  free- 
dom, whereas  it  seemed  that  it  was  fought  for  money. 
It  forgot  the  many  brave  and  patriotic  men  who  en- 
listed because  they  held  the  Union  to  be  one  and 
indissoluble,  and  were  willing  to  sacrifice  their  lives 
to  make  it  so,  and  around  whom  a  willing  and  grate- 
ful government  threw  its  protecting  arms.  And  it 
confused  those  deserving  citizens  with  the  unworthy 
many,  whom  pension  agents  and  office  seekers  had 
debauched  at  the  expense  of  the  Nation.  Then,  too, 
the  South  remembered  that  one  of  the  immediate  re- 
sults of  emancipation  was  that  millions  of  ignorant 
and  indigent  people  were  thrown  upon  the  charity  and 
protection  of  the  Southern  people,  to  care  for  and  to 


120      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

educate.  In  some  states  sixty  per  cent,  of  the  popu- 
lation were  negroes,  and  they  were  as  helpless  as 
children  and  proved  a  heavy  burden  upon  the  forty 
per  cent,  of  whites. 

In  rural  populations  more  schoolhouses  had  to  be 
maintained,  and  more  teachers  employed  for  the  num- 
ber taught,  and  the  percentage  of  children  per  capita 
was  larger  than  in  cities.  Then,  of  necessity,  sepa- 
rate schools  had  to  be  maintained.  So,  altogether,  the 
load  was  a  heavy  one  for  an  impoverished  people  to 
carry. 

The  humane,  the  wise,  the  patriotic  thing  to  have 
done,  was  for  the  Nation  to  have  assumed  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  education  of  the  negroes  for  at  least 
one  generation. 

What  a  contrast  we  see  in  England's  treatment  of 
the  Boers.  After  a  long  and  bloody  war,  which  drew 
heavily  upon  the  lives  and  treasures  of  the  Nation, 
England's  first  act  was  to  make  an  enormous  grant 
to  the  conquered  Boers,  that  they  might  have  every 
facility  to  regain  their  shattered  fortunes,  and  bring 
order  and  prosperity  to  their  distracted  land. 

We  see  the  contrast  again  in  that  for  nearly  a  half 
century  after  the  Civil  War  was  over,  no  Southerner 
was  considered  eligible  for  the  Presidency. 


WAR  CLOUDS  HOVER  121 

On  the  other  hand,  within  a  few  years  after  the 
African  Revolution  ended,  a  Boer  General,  who  had 
fought  throughout  the  war  with  vigor  and  distinction, 
was  proposed  and  elected  Premier  of  the  United 
Colonies. 

Consequently,  while  sympathizing  with  the  effort 
to  overthrow  Selwyn's  government,  the  South  moved 
slowly  and  with  circumspection. 


CHAPTER  XX 

CIVIL    WAR    BEGINS 

GENERAL  DRU  brought  together  an  army  of 
fifty   thousand   men    at   Madison    and   about 
forty  thousand  near  Des  Moines,  and  recruits 
were  coming  in  rapidly. 

President  Rockland  had  concentrated  twenty  thou- 
sand regulars  and  thirty  thousand  militia  at  Chicago, 
and  had  given  command  to  Major  General  Newton, 
he  who,  several  years  previously,  won  the  first  medal 
given  by  the  War  Department  for  the  best  solution 
of  the  military  problem. 

The  President  also  made  a  call  for  two  hundred 
thousand  volunteers.  The  response  was  in  no  way 
satisfactory,  so  he  issued  a  formal  demand  upon  each 
state  to  furnish  its  quota. 

The  states  that  were  in  sympathy  with  his  admin- 
istration responded,  the  others  ignored  the  call. 

General  Dru  learned  that  large  reinforcements  had 
been  ordered  to   Chicago,  and  he  therefore  at  once 

122 


CIVIL  WAR  BEGINS  123 

moved  upon  that  place.  He  had  a  fair  equipment  of 
artillery,  considering  he  was  wholly  dependent  upon 
that  belonging  to  the  militia  of  those  states  that  had 
ranged  themselves  upon  his  side,  and  at  several  points 
in  the  West,  he  had  seized  factories  and  plants  mak- 
ing powder,  guns,  clothing  and  camp  equipment.  He 
ordered  the  Iowa  division  to  advance  at  the  same  time, 
and  the  two  forces  were  joined  at  a  point  about  fifty 
miles  south  of  Chicago. 

General  Newton  was  daily  expecting  reinforce- 
ments, but  they  failed  to  reach  him  before  Dru  made 
it  impossible  for  them  to  pass  through. 

Newton  at  first  thought  to  attack  the  Iowa  division 
and  defeat  it,  and  then  meet  the  Wisconsin  division, 
but  he  hesitated  to  leave  Chicago  lest  Dru  should  take 
the  place  during  his  absence. 

With  both  divisions  united,  and  with  recruits  con- 
stantly arriving,  Dru  had  an  army  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  men. 

Failing  to  obtain  the  looked-for  reinforcements 
and  seeing  the  hopelessness  of  opposing  so  large  a 
force,  Newton  began  secretly  to  evacuate  Chicago  by 
way  of  the  Lakes,  Dru  having  completely  cut  him  off 
by  land. 

He   succeeded  in   removing  his   army   to   Buffalo, 


124      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

where  President  Rockland  had  concentrated  more 
than  one  hundred  thousand  troops. 

When  Dru  found  General  Newton  had  evacuated 
Chicago,  he  occupied  it,  and  then  moved  further  east, 
in  order  to  hold  the  states  of  Michigan,  Indiana  and 
Western  Ohio. 

This  gave  him  the  control  of  the  West,  and  he 
endeavored  as  nearly  as  possible  to  cut  off  the  food 
supply  of  the  East.  In  order  to  tighten  further  the 
difficulty  of  obtaining  supplies,  he  occupied  Duluth 
and  all  the  Lake  ports  as  far  east  as  Cleveland,  which 
city  the  Government  held,  and  which  was  their  fur- 
thest western  line. 

Canada  was  still  open  as  a  means  of  food  supply  to 
the  East,  as  were  all  the  ports  of  the  Atlantic  sea- 
board as  far  south  as  Charleston. 

So  the  sum  of  the  situation  was  that  the  East,  so 
far  west  as  the  middle  of  Ohio,  and  as  far  south  as 
West  Virginia,  inclusive  of  that  state,  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Government. 

Western  Ohio,  Indiana,  Michigan  and  Illinois,  while 
occupied  by  General  Dru,  were  divided  in  their  sym- 
pathies. Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  and  every  state  west 
of  the  Mississippi,  were  strongly  against  the  Govern- 
ment. 


CIVIL  WAR  BEGINS  125 

The  South,  as  a  whole,  was  negligible,  though  Vir- 
ginia, Kentucky,  Tennessee  and  Missouri  were  largely 
divided  in  sentiment.  That  part  of  the  South  lying 
below  the  border  states  was  in  sympathy  with  the 
insurgents. 

The  contest  had  come  to  be  thought  of  as  a  con- 
flict between  Senator  Selwyn  on  the  one  hand,  and 
what  he  represented,  and  Philip  Dru  on  the  other, 
and  what  he  stood  for.  These  two  were  known  to  be 
the  dominating  forces  on  either  side. 

The  contestants,  on  the  face  of  things,  seemed  not 
unevenly  matched,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  con- 
science of  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  East  and 
West,  was  on  Dru's  side,  for  it  was  known  that  he 
was  contending  for  those  things  which  would  permit 
the  Nation  to  become  again  a  land  of  freedom  in  its 
truest  and  highest  sense,  a  land  where  the  rule  of 
law  prevailed,  a  land  of  equal  opportunity,  a  land 
where  justice  would  be  meted  out  alike  to  the  high 
and  low  with  a  steady  and  impartial  hand. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

UPON    THE    EVE    OF    BATTLE 

NEITHER  side  seemed  anxious  to  bring  matters 
to  a  conclusion,   for  both  Newton  and  Dru 
required  time  to  put  their  respective  armies 
in  fit  condition  before  risking  a  conflict. 

By  the  middle  of  July,  Dru  had  more  than  four 
hundred  thousand  men  under  his  command,  but  his 
greatest  difficulty  was  to  properly  officer  and  equip 
them.  The  bulk  of  the  regular  army  officers  had 
remained  with  the  Government  forces,  though  there 
were  some  notable  exceptions.  Among  those  offering 
their  services  to  Dru  was  Jack  Strawn.  He  resigned 
from  the  regular  army  with  many  regrets  and  misgiv- 
ings, but  his  devotion  to  Philip  made  it  impossible  for 
him  to  do  otherwise.  And  then  there  was  Gloria 
whom  he  loved  dearly,  and  who  made  him  feel  that 
there  was  a  higher  duty  than  mere  professional  regu- 
larity. 

None  of  Dru's  generals  had  been  tried  out  in  battle 
and,  indeed,  he  himself  had  not.     It  was  much  the 

126 


UPON  THE  EVE  OF  BATTLE         127 

same  with  the  Government  forces,  for  there  had  been 
no  war  since  that  with  Spain  in  the  nineties,  and  that 
was  an  affair  so  small  that  it  afforded  but  little  train- 
ing for  either  officers  or  men. 

Dru  had  it  in  mind  to  make  the  one  battle  decisive, 
if  that  were  possible  of  accomplishment,  for  he  did 
not  want  to  weaken  and  distract  the  country  by  such 
a  conflict  as  that  of  1861  to  1865. 

The  Government  forces  numbered  six  hundred 
thousand  men  under  arms,  but  one  hundred  thousand 
of  these  were  widely  scattered  in  order  to  hold  cer- 
tain sections  of  the  country  in  line. 

On  the  first  of  September  General  Dru  began  to 
move  towards  the  enemy.  He  wanted  to  get  nearer 
Washington  and  the  northern  seaboard  cities,  so  that 
if  successful  he  would  be  within  striking  distance  of 
them  before  the  enemy  could  recover. 

He  had  in  mind  the  places  he  preferred  the  battle 
to  occur,  and  he  used  all  his  skill  in  bringing  about 
the  desired  result.  As  he  moved  slowly  but  steadily 
towards  General  Newton,  he  was  careful  not  to  tax 
the  strength  of  his  troops,  but  he  desired  to  give 
them  the  experience  in  marching  they  needed,  and 
also  to  harden  them. 

The  civilized  nations  of  the  world  had  agreed  not 


128      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

to  use  in  war  aeroplanes  or  any  sort  of  air  craft 
cither  as  engines  of  destruction  or  for  scouting  pur- 
poses. This  decision  had  been  brought  about  by  the 
International  Peace  Societies  and  by  the  self-evident 
impossibility  of  using  them  without  enormous  loss  of 
life.  Therefore  none  were  being  used  by  either  the 
Government  or  insurgent  forces. 

General  Newton  thought  that  Dm  was  planning  to 
attack  him  at  a  point  about  twenty  miles  west  of 
Buffalo,  where  he  had  his  army  stretched  from  the 
Lake  eastward,  and  where  he  had  thrown  up  entrench- 
ments and  otherwise  prepared  for  battle. 

But  Dru  had  no  thought  of  attacking  then  or  there, 
but  moved  slowly  and  orderly  on  until  the  two  armies 
were  less  than  twenty  miles  apart  due  north  and  south 
from  one  another. 

When  he  continued  marching  eastward  and  began 
to  draw  away  from  General  Newton,  the  latter  for 
the  first  time  realized  that  he  himself  would  be  com- 
pelled to  pursue  and  attack,  for  the  reason  that  he 
could  not  let  Dru  march  upon  New  York  and  the 
other  unprotected  seaboard  cities.  He  saw,  too,  that 
he  had  been  outgeneraled,  and  that  he  should  have 
thrown  his  line  across  Dru's  path  and  given  battle  at 
a  point  of  his  own  choosing. 


UPON  THE  EVE  OF  BATTLE         129 

The  situation  was  a  most  unusual  one  even  in  the 
complex  history  of  warfare,  because  in  case  of  defeat 
the  loser  would  be  forced  to  retreat  into  the  enemies' 
country.  It  all  the  more  surely  emphasized  the  fact 
that  one  great  battle  would  determine  the  war.  Gen- 
eral Dru  knew  from  the  first  what  must  follow  his 
movement  in  marching  by  General  Newton,  and  since 
he  had  now  readied  the  ground  that  he  had  long 
chosen  as  the  place  where  he  wished  the  battle  to 
occur,  he  halted  and  arranged  his  troops  in  formation 
for  the  expected  attack. 

There  was  a  curious  feeling  of  exultation  and  con- 
fidence throughout  the  insurgent  army,  for  Dru  had 
conducted  every  move  in  the  great  game  with  masterly 
skill,  and  no  man  was  ever  more  the  idol  of  his  troops, 
or  of  the  people  whose  cause  he  was  the  champion. 

It  was  told  at  every  camp  fire  in  his  army  how  he 
Had  won  the  last  medal  that  had  been  given  by  the 
War  Department  and  for  which  General  Newton  had 
been  a  contestant,  and  not  one  of  his  men  doubted  that 
as  a  military  genius,  Newton  in  no  way  measured  up 
to  Dru.  It  was  plain  that  Newton  had  been  out- 
maneuvered  and  that  the  advantage  lay  with  the 
insurgent  forces. 

The  day  before  the  expected  battle,  General  Dru 


130      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

issued  a  stirring  address,  which  was  placed  in  the 
hands  of  each  soldier,  and  which  concluded  as  fol- 
lows :  — "  It  is  now  certain  that  there  will  be  but  one 
battle,  and  its  result  lies  with  you.  If  you  fight  as 
I  know  you  will  fight,  you  surely  will  be  successful, 
and  you  soon  will  be  able  to  return  to  your  homes 
and  to  your  families,  carrying  with  you  the  assurance 
that  you  have  won  what  will  be  perhaps  the  most 
important  victory  that  has  ever  been  achieved.  It  is 
my  belief  that  human  liberty  has  never  more  surely 
hung  upon  the  outcome  of  any  conflict  than  it  does 
upon  this,  and  I  have  faith  that  when  you  are  once 
ordered  to  advance,  you  will  never  turn  back.  If  you 
will  each  make  a  resolution  to  conquer  or  die,  you 
will  not  only  conquer,  but  our  death  list  will  not  be 
nearly  so  heavy  as  if  you  at  any  time  falter." 

This  address  was  received  with  enthusiasm,  and 
comrade  declared  to  comrade  that  there  would  be  no 
turning  back  when  once  called  upon  to  advance,  and 
it  was  a  compact  that  in  honor  could  not  be  broken. 
This,  then,  was  the  situation  upon  the  eve  of  the 
mighty  conflict. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE    BATTLE    OF    ELMA 

GENERAL  DRU  had  many  spies  in  the  enemies' 
camp,  and  some  of  these  succeeded  in  cross- 
ing the  lines  each  night  in  order  to  give  him 
what  information  they  had  been  able  to  gather. 

Some  of  these  spies  passed  through  the  lines  as 
late  as  eleven  o'clock  the  night  before  the  battle,  and 
from  them  he  learned  that  a  general  attack  was  to 
be  made  upon  him  the  next  day  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

As  far  as  he  could  gather,  and  from  his  own 
knowledge  of  the  situation,  it  was  General  Newton's 
purpose  to  break  his  center.  The  reason  Newton  had 
this  in  mind  was  that  he  thought  Dru's  line  was  far 
flung,  and  he  believed  that  if  he  could  drive  through 
the  center,  he  could  then  throw  each  wing  into  confu- 
sion and  bring  about  a  crushing  defeat. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  Dru's  line  was  not  far  flung, 
but  he  had  a  few  troops  strung  out  for  many  miles 

131 


132       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

in  order  to  deceive  Newton,  because  he  wanted  him  to 
try  and  break  his  center. 

Up  to  this  time,  he  had  taken  no  one  into  his  con- 
fidence, but  at  midnight,  he  called  his  division  com- 
manders to  his  headquarters  and  told  them  his  plan 
of  battle. 

They  were  instructed  not  to  impart  any  informa- 
tion to  the  commanders  of  brigades  until  two  o'clock. 
The  men  were  then  to  be  aroused  and  given  a  hasty 
breakfast,  after  which  they  were  to  be  ready  to  march 
by  three  o'clock. 

Recent  arrivals  had  augmented  his  army  to  ap- 
proximately five  hundred  thousand  men.  General 
Newton  had,  as  far  as  he  could  learn,  approximately 
six  hundred  thousand,  so  there  were  more  than  a  mil- 
lion of  men  facing  one  another. 

Dru  had  a  two-fold  purpose  in  preparing  at  three 
in  the  morning.  First,  he  wanted  to  take  no  chances 
upon  General  Newton's  time  of  attack.  His  infor- 
mation as  to  six  o'clock  he  thought  reliable,  but  it 
might  have  been  given  out  to  deceive  him  and  a  much 
earlier  engagement  might  be  contemplated. 

His  other  reason  was  that  he  intended  to  flank 
Newton  on  both  wings. 

It  was  his  purpose  to  send,  under  cover  of  night, 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ELMA  133 

one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  men  to  the 
right  of  Newton  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand  to  his  left,  and  have  them  conceal  themselves 
behind  wooded  hills  until  noon,  and  then  to  drive  in 
on  him  from  both  sides. 

He  was  confident  that  with  two  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  determined  men,  protected  by  the  fortifica- 
tions he  had  been  able  to  erect,  and  with  the  ground 
of  his  own  choosing,  which  had  a  considerable  eleva- 
tion over  the  valley  through  which  Newton  would 
have  to  march,  he  could  hold  his  position  until  noon. 
He  did  not  count  upon  actual  fighting  before  eight 
o'clock,  or  perhaps  not  before  nine. 

Dru  did  not  attempt  to  rest,  but  continued  through 
the  night  to  instruct  his  staff  officers,  and  to  arrange, 
as  far  as  he  could,  for  each  contingency.  Before  two 
o'clock,  he  was  satisfied  with  the  situation  and  felt 
assured  of  victory. 

He  was  pleased  to  see  the  early  morning  hours 
develop  a  fog,  for  this  would  cover  the  march  of  his 
left  and  right  wings,  and  they  would  not  have  to  make 
so  wide  a  detour  in  order  that  their  movements  might 
be  concealed.  It  would  also  delay,  he  thought,  New- 
ton's attack. 

His  army  was  up  and  alert  at  three,  and  by  four 


134      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

o'clock  those  that  were  to  hold  the  center  were  in 
position,  though  he  had  them  lie  down  again  on  their 
arms,  so  that  they  might  get  every  moment  of  rest. 
Three  o'clock  saw  the  troops  that  were  to  flank  the 
enemy  already  on  the  march. 

At  six-thirty  his  outposts  reported  Newton's  army 
moving,  but  it  was  nine  o'clock  before  they  came 
within  touch  of  his  troops. 

In  the  meantime,  his  men  were  resting,  and  he  had 
food  served  them  again  as  late  as  seven  o'clock. 

Newton  attacked  the  center  viciously  at  first,  but 
making  no  headway  and  seeing  that  his  men  were 
being  terribly  decimated,  he  made  a  detour  to  the 
right,  and,  with  cavalry,  infantry  and  artillery,  he 
drove  Dru's  troops  in  from  the  position  which  they 
were  holding. 

Dru  recognized  the  threatened  danger  and  sent 
heliograph  messages  to  his  right  and  left  wings  to 
begin  their  attack,  though  it  was  now  only  eleven 
o'clock.  He  then  rode  in  person  to  the  point  of 
danger,  and  rallied  his  men  to  a  firmer  stand,  upon 
which  Newton  could  make  no  headway. 

In  that  hell  storm  of  lead  and  steel  Dru  sat  upon 
his  horse  unmoved.  With  bared  head  and  eyes  aflame, 
with  face  flushed  and  exultant,  he  looked  the  embodi- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ELMA  135 

ment  of  the  terrible  God  of  War.  His  presence  and 
his  disregard  of  danger  incited  his  soldiers  to  deeds 
of  valor  that  would  forever  be  an  "  inspiration  and 
a  benediction  "  to  the  race  from  which  they  sprung. 

Newton,  seeing  that  his  efforts  were  costing  him 
too  dearly,  decided  to  withdraw  his  troops  and  rest 
until  the  next  day,  when  he  thought  to  attack  Dru 
from  the  rear. 

The  ground  was  more  advantageous  there,  and  he 
felt  confident  he  could  dislodge  him.  When  he  gave 
the  command  to  retreat,  he  was  surprised  to  find  Dru 
massing  his  troops  outside  his  entrenchments  and  pre- 
paring to  follow  him.  He  slowly  retreated  and  Dru 
as  slowly  followed.  Newton  wanted  to  get  him  well 
away  from  his  stronghold  and  in  the  open  plain, 
and  then  wheel  and  crush  him.  Dru  was  merely  keep- 
ing within  striking  distance,  so  that  when  his  two 
divisions  got  in  touch  with  Newton  they  would  be  able 
to  attack  him  on  three  sides. 

Just  as  Newton  was  about  to  turn,  Dru's  two  divi- 
sions poured  down  the  slopes  of  the  hills  on  both 
sides  and  began  to  charge.  And  when  Dru's  center 
began  to  charge,  it  was  only  a  matter  of  moments 
before  Newton's  army  was  in  a  panic. 

He  tried  to  rally  them  and  to  face  the  on-coming 


136      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

enemy,  but  his  efforts  were  in  vain.  His  men  threw 
down  their  guns,  some  surrendering,  but  most  of  them 
fleeing  in  the  only  way  open,  that  towards  the  rear 
and  the  Lake. 

Dru's  soldiers  saw  that  victory  was  theirs,  and, 
maddened  by  the  lust  of  war,  they  drove  the  Govern- 
ment forces  back,  killing  and  crushing  the  seething 
and  helpless  mass  that  was  now  in  hopeless  confusion. 

Orders  were  given  by  General  Dru  to  push  on  and 
follow  the  enemy  until  nightfall,  or  until  the  Lake 
was  reached,  where  they  must  surrender  or  drown. 

By  six  o'clock  of  that  fateful  day,  the  splendid 
army  of  Newton  was  a  thing  for  pity,  for  Dru  had 
determined  to  exhaust  the  last  drop  of  strength  of 
his  men  to  make  the  victory  complete,  and  the  battle 
conclusive. 

At  the  same  time,  as  far  as  he  was  able,  he  re- 
strained his  men  from  killing,  for  he  saw  that  the 
enemy  were  without  arms,  and  thinking  only  of 
escape.  His  order  was  only  partially  obeyed,  for 
when  man  is  in  conflict  with  either  beast  or  fellow- 
man,  the  primitive  lust  for  blood  comes  to  the  fore, 
and  the  gentlest  and  most  humane  are  oftentimes  the 
most  bloodthirsty. 

Of  the  enemy  forty  thousand  were  dead  and  two 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ELMA  137 

hundred  and  ten  thousand  were  wounded  with  seventy- 
five  thousand  missing.  Of  prisoners  Dru  had  cap- 
tured three  hundred  and  seventy-five  thousand. 

General  Newton  was  killed  in  the  early  afternoon, 
soon  after  the  rout  began. 

Philip's  casualties  were  twenty-three  thousand  dead 
and  one  hundred  and  ten  thousand  wounded. 

It  was  a  holocaust,  but  the  war  was  indeed  ended. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


ELMAS    AFTERMATH 


AFTER  General  Dru  had  given  orders  for  the 
care  of  the  wounded  and  the  disposition  of  the 
prisoners,  he  dismissed  his  staff  and  went  qui- 
etly out  into  the  starlight.  He  walked  among  the 
dead  and  wounded  and  saw  that  everything  possible 
was  being  done  to  alleviate  suffering.  Feeling 
weary  he  sat  for  a  moment  upon  a  dismembered  gun. 
As  he  looked  over  the  field  of  carnage  and  saw 
what  havoc  the  day  had  made,  he  thought  of  the 
Selwyns  and  the  Thors,  whose  selfishness  and  greed 
were  responsible  for  it  all,  and  he  knew  that  they 
and  their  kind  would  have  to  meet  an  awful  charge 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  God.  Within  touch  of 
him  lay  a  boy  of  not  more  than  seventeen,  with  his 
white  face  turned  towards  the  stars.  One  arm  was 
shattered  and  a  piece  of  shell  had  torn  a  great  red 
wound  in  the  side  of  his  chest.  Dru  thought  him 
dead,  but  he  saw  him  move  and  open  his  eyes.  He 
removed  a  coat  from  a  soldier  that  lay  dead  beside 

138 


ELMA'S  AFTERMATH  139 

him  and  pillowed  the  boy's  head  upon  it,  and  gave 
him  some  water  and  a  little  brandy. 

"  I  am  all  in,  Captain,"  said  he,  "  but  I  would  like 
a  message  sent  home."  He  saw  that  Dru  was  an 
officer  but  he  had  no  idea  who  he  was.  "  I  only  en- 
listed last  week.  I  live  in  Pennsylvania  —  not  far 
from  here."  Then  more  faintly  — "  My  mother 
tried  to  persuade  me  to  remain  at  home,  but  I  wanted 
to  do  my  share,  so  here  I  am  —  as  you  find  me. 
Tell  her  —  tell  her,"  but  the  message  never  came 
—  for  he  was  dead. 

After  he  had  covered  the  pain-racked,  ghastly  face, 
Dru  sat  in  silent  meditation,  and  thought  of  the 
shame  of  it,  the  pity  of  it  all.  Somewhere  amongst 
that  human  wreckage  he  knew  Gloria  was  doing  what 
she  could  to  comfort  the  wounded  and  those  that 
were  in  the  agony  of  death. 

She  had  joined  the  Red  Cross  Corps  of  the  in- 
surgent army  at  the  beginning  of  hostilities,  but 
Dru  had  had  only  occasional  glimpses  of  her.  He 
was  wondering  now,  in  what  part  of  that  black  and 
bloody  field  she  was.  His  was  the  strong  hand  that 
had  torn  into  fragments  these  helpless  creatures ; 
hers  was  the  gentle  hand  that  was  softening  the 
horror,  the  misery  of  it  all.     Dru  knew  there  were 


140      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

those  who  felt  that  the  result  would  never  be  worth 
the  cost  and  that  he,  too,  would  come  in  for  a  meas- 
urable share  of  their  censure.  But  deep  and  lasting 
as  his  sympathy  was  for  those  who  had  been  brought 
into  this  maelstrom  of  war,  yet,  pessimism  found  no 
lodgment  within  him,  rather  was  his  great  soul  illu- 
minated with  the  thought  that  with  splendid  heroism 
they  had  died  in  order  that  others  might  live  the 
better.  Twice  before  had  the  great  republic  been 
baptized  in  blood  and  each  time  the  result  had 
changed  the  thought  and  destiny  of  man.  And  so 
would  it  be  now,  only  to  greater  purpose.  Never 
again  would  the  Selwyns  and  the  Thors  be  able  to 
fetter  the  people. 

Free  and  unrestrained  by  barriers  erected  by  the 
powerful,  for  selfish  purposes,  there  would  now  lie 
open  to  them  a  glorious  and  contented  future.  He 
had  it  in  his  thoughts  to  do  the  work  well  now  that 
it  had  been  begun,  and  to  permit  no  misplaced  senti- 
ment to  deter  him.  He  knew  that  in  order  to  do  what 
he  had  in  mind,  he  would  have  to  reckon  with  the 
habits  and  traditions  of  centuries,  but,  seeing  clearly 
the  task  before  him  he  must  needs  become  an  icono- 
clast and  accept  the  consequences.  For  two  days 
and   nights    he    had   been    without   sleep    and    under 


ELMA'S  AFTERMATH  141 

a  physical  and  mental  strain  that  would  have  meant 
disaster  to  any,  save  Philip  Dm.  But  now  he  began 
to  feel  the  need  of  rest  and  sleep,  so  he  walked  slowly 
back  to  his  tent. 

After  giving  orders  that  he  was  not  to  be  dis- 
turbed, he  threw  himself  as  he  was  upon  his  camp 
bed,  and,  oblivious  of  the  fact  that  the  news  of  his 
momentous  victory  had  circled  the  globe  and  that 
his  name  was  upon  the  lips  of  half  the  world,  he  fell 
into  a  dreamless,  restful  sleep. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


UNCROWNED    HEROES 


WHEN  Dru  wakened  in  the  morning  after 
a  long  and  refreshing  sleep,  his  first 
thoughts  were  of  Gloria  Strawn.  Before 
leaving  his  tent  he  wrote  her  an  invitation  to  dine 
with  him  that  evening  in  company  with  some  of  his 
generals  and  their  wives.  All  through  that  busy  day 
Dru  found  himself  looking  forward  to  the  coming 
evening.  When  Gloria  came  Dru  was  standing  at 
the  door  of  his  tent  to  meet  her.  As  he  helped  her 
from  the  army  conveyance  she  said : 

"  Oh,  Philip,  how  glad  I  am !     How  glad  I  am !  " 
Dru  knew  that  she  had  no  reference  to  his  brilliant 
victory,  but  that  it  was  his  personal  welfare  that  she 
had  in  mind. 

During  the  dinner  many  stories  of  heroism  were 
told,  men  who  were  least  suspected  of  great  per- 
sonal bravery  had  surprised  their  comrades  by  deeds 
that  would  follow  the  coming  centuries  in  both  song 

142 


UNCROWNED  HEROES  143 

and  story.     Dru,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener  until 
now,  said: 

"  Whenever  my  brother  soldier  rises  above  self 
and  gives  or  offers  his  life  for  that  of  his  comrade,  no 
one  rejoices  more  than  I.  But,  my  friends,  the  high- 
est courage  is  not  displayed  upon  the  battlefield.  The 
soldier's  heroism  is  done  under  stress  of  great  ex- 
citement, and  his  field  of  action  is  one  that  appeals 
to  the  imagination.  It  usually  also  touches  our 
patriotism  and  self-esteem.  The  real  heroes  of  the 
world  are  oftentimes  never  known.  I  once  knew  a 
man  of  culture  and  wealth  who  owned  a  plantation 
in  some  hot  and  inaccessible  region.  Smallpox  in 
its  most  virulent  form  became  prevalent  among  the 
negroes.  Everyone  fled  the  place  save  this  man,  and 
those  that  were  stricken.  Single-handed  and  alone, 
he  nursed  them  while  they  lived  and  buried  them 
when  they  died.  And  yet  during  all  the  years  I 
knew  him,  never  once  did  he  refer  to  it.  An  old 
negro  told  me  the  story  and  others  afterwards  con- 
firmed it.  This  same  man  jumped  into  a  swollen 
river  and  rescued  a  poor  old  negro  who  could  not 
swim.  There  was  no  one  to  applaud  him  as  he  bat- 
tled with  the  deadly  eddies  and  currents  and  brought 
to  safety  one  of  the  least  of  God's  creatures.     To 


U4>       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

my  mind  the  flag  of  no  nation  ever  waved  above  a 
braver,  nobler  heart." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  then  Gloria 
said: 

"  Philip,  the  man  you  mention  is  doubtless  the  most 
splendid  product  of  our  civilization,  for  he  was  per- 
haps as  gentle  as  he  was  brave,  but  there  is  still  an- 
other type  of  hero  to  whom  I  would  call  attention. 
I  shall  tell  you  of  a  man  named  Sutton,  whom  I 
came  to  know  in  my  settlement  work  and  who  seemed 
to  those  who  knew  him  wholly  bad.  He  was  cruel, 
selfish,  and  without  any  sense  of  honor,  and  even 
his  personality  was  repulsive,  and  yet  this  is  what  he 
did. 

"  One  day,  soon  after  dark,  the  ten  story  tenement 
building  in  which  he  lived  caught  fire.  Smoke  was 
pouring  from  the  windows,  at  which  many  frightened 
faces  were  seen. 

"  But  what  was  holding  the  crowd's  breathless  at- 
tention, was  the  daring  attempt  of  a  man  on  the 
eighth  floor  to  save  a  child  of  some  five  or  six  years. 

"  He  had  gotten  from  his  room  to  a  small  iron 
balcony,  and  there  he  took  his  handkerchief  and 
blindfolded  the  little  boy.  He  lifted  the  child  over 
the  railing,  and  let  him  down  to  a  stone  ledge  some 


UNCROWNED  HEROES  145 

twelve  inches  wide,  and  which  seemed  to  be  five  or 
six  feet  below  the  balcony. 

"  The  man  had  evidently  told  the  child  to  flatten 
himself  against  the  wall,  for  the  little  fellow  had 
spread  out  his  arms  and  pressed  his  body  close  to  it. 

"  When  the  man  reached  him,  he  edged  him  along 
in  front  of  him.  It  was  a  perilous  journey,  and  to 
what  end? 

"  No  one  could  see  that  he  was  bettering  his  con- 
dition by  moving  further  along  the  building,  though 
it  was  evident  he  had  a  well-defined  purpose  from  the 
beginning. 

"  When  he  reached  the  corner,  he  stopped  in  front 
of  a  large  flagpole  that  projected  out  from  the  build- 
ing some  twenty  or  more  feet. 

"  He  shouted  to  the  firemen  in  the  street  below, 
but  his  voice  was  lost  in  the  noise  and  distance.  He 
then  scribbled  something  on  an  envelope  and  after 
wrapping  his  knife  inside,  dropped  it  down.  He 
lost  no  time  by  seeing  whether  he  was  understood, 
but  he  took  the  child  and  put  his  arms  and  legs 
about  the  pole  in  front  of  him  and  together  they  slid 
along  to  the  golden  ball  at  the  end. 

"  What  splendid  courage !  What  perfect  self- 
possession!     He  then  took  the  boy's  arm  above  the 


146      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

hand  and  swung  him  clear.  He  held  him  for  a  mo- 
ment to  see  that  all  was  ready  below,  and  turned  him 
loose. 

"  The  child  dropped  as  straight  as  a  plummet  into 
the  canvas  net  that  was  being  held  for  him. 

"  The  excitement  had  been  so  tense  up  to  now, 
that  in  all  that  vast  crowd  no  one  said  a  word  or 
moved  a  muscle,  but  when  they  saw  the  little  fellow 
unhurt,  and  perched  high  on  the  shoulders  of  a  burly 
fireman,  such  cheers  were  given  as  were  never  before 
heard  in  that  part  of  New  York. 

"  The  man,  it  seemed,  knew  as  well  as  those  below, 
that  his  weight  made  impossible  his  escape  in  a  like 
manner,  for  he  had  slid  back  to  the  building  and 
was  sitting  upon  the  ledge  smoking  a  cigarette. 

"  At  first  it  was  the  child  in  which  the  crowd  was 
interested,  but  now  it  was  the  man.  He  must  be 
saved ;  but  could  he  be  ?  The  heat  was  evidently  be- 
coming unbearable  and  from  time  to  time  a  smother 
of  smoke  hid  him  from  view.  Once  when  it  cleared 
away  he  was  no  longer  there,  it  had  suffocated  him 
and  he  had  fallen,  a  mangled  heap,  into  the  street 
below. 

"  That  man  was  Sutton,  and  the  child  was  not  his 
own.     He  could  have  saved  himself  had  he  not  stayed 


UNCROWNED  HEROES  147 

to  break  in  a  door  behind  which  the  screams  of  the 
child  were  heard." 

There  was  a  long  silence  when  Gloria  had  ended 
her  story,  and  then  the  conversation  ran  along  more 
cheerful  lines. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE    ADMINISTRATOR    OF    THE    REPUBLIC 

GENERAL  DRU  began  at  once  the  reorgan- 
ization of  his  army.  The  Nation  knew  that 
the  war  was  over,  and  it  was  in  a  quiver  of 
excitement. 

They  recognized  the  fact  that  Dru  dominated  the 
situation  and  that  a  master  mind  had  at  last  arisen 
in  the  Republic.  He  had  a  large  and  devoted  army 
to  do  his  bidding,  and  the  future  seemed  to  lie  wholly 
in  his  hands. 

The  great  metropolitan  dailies  were  in  keen  rivalry 
to  obtain  some  statement  from  him,  but  they  could 
not  get  within  speaking  distance.  The  best  they 
could  do  was  to  fill  their  columns  with  speculations 
and  opinions  from  those  near,  or  at  least  pretending 
to  be  near  him.  He  had  too  much  to  do  to  waste  a 
moment,  but  he  had  it  in  mind  to  make  some  state- 
ment of  a  general  nature  within  a  few  days. 

The  wounded  were  cared  for,  the  dead  disposed 
of  and  all  prisoners  disarmed  and  permitted  to  go 

148 


ADMINISTRATOR  OF  THE  REPUBLIC      149 

to  their  homes  under  parole.  Of  his  own  men  he 
relieved  those  who  had  sickness  in  their  families,  or 
pressing  duties  to  perform.  Many  of  the  prisoners, 
at  their  urgent  solicitation,  he  enlisted.  The  final 
result  was  a  compact  and  fairly  well  organized  army 
of  some  four  hundred  thousand  men  who  were  willing 
to  serve  as  long  as  they  were  needed. 

During  the  days  that  Dru  was  reorganizing,  he 
now  and  then  saw  Gloria.  She  often  wondered  why 
Philip  did  not  tell  her  something  of  his  plans,  and 
at  times  she  felt  hurt  at  his  reticence.  She  did  not 
know  that  he  would  have  trusted  her  with  his  life 
without  hesitation,  but  that  his  sense  of  duty  sealed 
his  lips  when  it  came  to  matters  of  public  policy. 

He  knew  she  would  not  willingly  betray  him,  but 
he  never  took  chances  upon  the  judgment  she,  or 
any  friend,  might  exercise  as  to  what  was  or  what 
was  not  important.  When  a  thought  or  plan  had 
once  gone  from  him  to  another  it  was  at  the  mercy 
of  the  other's  discretion,  and  good  intention  did  not 
avail  if  discretion  and  judgment  were  lacking.  He 
consulted  freely  with  those  from  whom  he  thought 
he  could  obtain  help,  but  about  important  matters 
no  one  ever  knew  but  himself  his  conclusions. 

Dru  was  now  ready  to  march  upon  Washington, 


150      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  he  issued  an  address  to  his  soldiers  which  was 
intended,  in  fact,  for  the  general  public.  He  did  not 
want,  at  this  time,  to  assume  unusual  powers,  and  if 
he  had  spoken  to  the  Nation  he  might  be  criticised 
as  assuming  a  dictatorial  attitude. 

He  complimented  his  army  upon  their  patriotism 
and  upon  their  bravery,  and  told  them  that  they  had 
won  what  was,  perhaps,  the  most  important  vic- 
tory in  the  history  of  warfare.  He  deplored  the  fact 
that,  of  necessity,  it  was  a  victory  over  their  fellow 
countrymen,  but  he  promised  that  the  breach  would 
soon  be  healed,  for  it  was  his  purpose  to  treat  them 
as  brothers.  He  announced  that  no  one,  neither  the 
highest  nor  the  lowest,  would  be  arrested,  tried,  or 
in  any  way  disturbed  provided  they  accepted  the  re- 
sult of  the  battle  as  final,  and  as  determining  a  change 
in  the  policy  of  government  in  accordance  with  the 
views  held  by  those  whom  he  represented.  Failure 
to  acquiesce  in  this,  or  any  attempt  to  foster  the 
policies  of  the  late  government,  would  be  considered 
^seditious,  and  would  be  punished  by  death.  He  was 
determined  upon  immediate  peace  and  quietude,  and 
any  individual,  newspaper  or  corporation  violating 
this  order  would  be  summarily  dealt  with. 

The  words  "  late  government  "  caused  a  sensation. 


ADMINISTRATOR  OF  THE  REPUBLIC      151 

It  pointed  very  surely  to  the  fact  that  as  soon  as 
Dru  reached  Washington,  he  would  assume  charge 
of  affairs.  But  in  what  way?  That  was  the  mo- 
mentous question. 

President  Rockwell,  the  Vice-President  and  the 
Cabinet,  fearful  of  the  result  of  Dru's  complete  dom- 
ination, fled  the  country.  Selwyn  urged,  threatened, 
and  did  all  he  could  to  have  them  stand  their  ground, 
and  take  the  consequences  of  defeat,  but  to  no  avail. 
Finally,  he  had  the  Secretary  of  State  resign,  so  that 
the  President  might  appoint  him  to  that  office.  This 
being  done,  he  became  acting  President. 

There  were  some  fifty  thousand  troops  at  Wash- 
ington and  vicinity,  and  Dru  wired  Selwyn  asking 
whether  any  defense  of  that  city  was  contemplated. 
Upon  receiving  a  negative  answer,  he  sent  one  of  his 
staff  officers  directly  to  Washington  to  demand  a 
formal  surrender.  Selwyn  acquiesced  in  this,  and 
while  the  troops  were  not  disbanded,  they  were 
placed  under  the  command  of  Dru's  emissary. 

After  further  negotiations  it  was  arranged  for 
such  of  the  volunteers  as  desired  to  do  so,  to  return 
to  their  homes.  This  left  a  force  of  thirty  thousand 
men  at  Washington  who  accepted  the  new  conditions, 
and  declared  fealty  to  Dru  and  the  cause  he  repre- 


152      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

sented.  There  was  now  requisitioned  all  the  cars 
that  were  necessary  to  convey  the  army  from  Buffalo 
to  New  York,  Philadelphia  and  Washington.  A  day 
was  named  when  all  other  traffic  was  to  be  stopped, 
until  the  troops,  equipment  and  supplies  had  been 
conveyed  to  their  destinations.  One  hundred  thou- 
sand men  were  sent  to  New  York  and  one  hundred 
thousand  to  Philadelphia,  and  held  on  the  outskirts 
of  those  cities.  Two  hundred  thousand  were  sent  to 
Washington  and  there  Dru  went  himself. 

Selwyn  made  a  formal  surrender  to  him  and  was 
placed  under  arrest,  but  it  was  hardly  more  than  a 
formality,  for  Selwyn  was  placed  under  no  further 
restraint  than  that  he  should  not  leave  Washington. 
His  arrest  was  made  for  its  effect  upon  the  Nation ; 
in  order  to  make  it  clear  that  the  former  government 
no   longer  existed. 

General  Dru  now  called  a  conference  of  his  officers 
and  announced  his  purpose  of  assuming  the  powers 
of  a  dictator,  distasteful  as  it  was  to  him,  and,  as  he 
felt  it  might  also  be,  to  the  people.  He  explained 
that  such  a  radical  step  was  necessary,  in  order  to 
quickly  purge  the  Government  of  those  abuses  that 
had  arisen,  and  give  to  it  the  form  and  purpose  for 
which   they   had    fought.     They    were    assured   that 


ADMINISTRATOR  OF  THE  REPUBLIC      153 

he  was  free  from  any  personal  ambition,  and  he 
pledged  his  honor  to  retire  after  the  contemplated 
reforms  had  been  made,  so  that  the  country  could 
again  have  a  constitutional  government.  Not  one  of 
them  doubted  his  word,  and  they  pledged  themselves 
and  the  men  under  them,  to  sustain  him  loyally.  He 
then  issued  an  address  to  his  army  proclaiming  him- 
self "  Administrator  of  the  Republic." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

DRU    OUTLINES    HIS    INTENTIONS 

THE  day  after  this  address  was  issued,  General 
Dru  reviewed  his  army  and  received  such  an 
ovation  that  it  stilled  criticism,  for  it  was  plain 
that  the  new  order  of  things  had  to  be  accepted,  and 
there  was  a  thrill  of  fear  among  those  who  would 
have  liked  to  raise  their  voices  in  protest. 

It  was  felt  that  the  property  and  lives  of  all  were 
now  in  the  keeping  of  one  man. 

Dru's  first  official  act  was  to  call  a  conference 
of  those,  throughout  the  Union,  who  had  been  leaders 
in  the  movement  to  overthrow  the  Government. 

The  gathering  was  large  and  representative,  but 
he  found  no  such  unanimity  as  amongst  the  army. 
A  large  part,  perhaps  a  majority,  were  outspoken 
for  an  immediate  return  to  representative  govern- 
ment. 

They  were  willing  that  unusual  powers  should  be 
assumed  long  enough  to  declare  the  old  Government 
illegal,  and  to  issue  an  immediate  call  for  a  general 

154 


DRU  OUTLINES  HIS  INTENTIONS      155 

election,  state  and  national,  to  be  held  as  usual  in 
November.  The  advocates  of  this  plan  were  willing 
that  Dru  should  remain  in  authority  until  the  duly 
constituted  officials  could  be  legally  installed. 

Dru  presided  over  the  meeting,  therefore  he  took 
no  part  in  the  early  discussion,  further  than  to  ask 
for  the  fullest  expression  of  opinion.  After  hear- 
ing the  plan  for  a  limited  dictatorship  proposed,  he 
arose,  and,  in  a  voice  vibrant  with  emotion,  ad- 
dressed the  meeting  as  follows : 

"  My  fellow  countrymen :  —  I  feel  sure  that  how- 
ever much  we  may  differ  as  to  methods,  there  is  no 
one  within  the  sound  of  my  voice  that  does  not  wish 
me  well,  and  none,  I  believe,  mistrusts  either  my  hon- 
esty of  purpose,  my  patriotism,  or  my  ultimate  de- 
sire to  restore  as  soon  as  possible  to  our  distracted 
land  a  constitutional  government. 

"  We  all  agreed  that  a  change  had  to  be  brought 
about  even  though  it  meant  revolution,  for  other- 
wise the  cruel  hand  of  avarice  would  have  crushed 
out  from  us,  and  from  our  children,  every  semblance 
of  freedom.  If  our  late-  masters  had  been  more  mod- 
erate in  their  greed  we  would  have  been  content  to 
struggle  for  yet  another  period,  hoping  that  in 
time  we  might  again  have  justice  and  equality  be- 


156      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

fore  the  law.  But  even  so  we  would  have  had  a  de- 
fective Government,  defective  in  machinery  and 
defective  in  its  constitution  and  laws.  To  have 
righted  it,  a  century  of  public  education  would  have 
been  necessary.  The  present  opportunity  has  been 
bought  at  fearful  cost.  If  we  use  it  lightly,  those 
who  fell  upon  the  field  of  Elma  will  have  died  in  vain, 
and  the  anguish  of  mothers,  and  the  tears  of  widows 
and  orphans  will  mock  us  because  we  failed  in  our 
duty  to  their  beloved  dead. 

"  For  a  long  time  I  have  known  that  this  hour 
would  come,  and  that  there  would  be  those  of  you 
who  would  stand  affrighted  at  the  momentous  change 
from  constitutional  government  to  despotism,  no  mat- 
ter how  pure  and  exalted  you  might  believe  my  inten- 
tions to  be. 

"  But  in  the  long  watches  of  the  night,  in  the  soli- 
tude of  my  tent,  I  conceived  a  plan  of  government 
which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  give 
to  the  American  people.  My  life  is  consecrated  to 
our  cause,  and,  hateful  as  is  the  thought  of  assuming 
supreme  power,  I  can  see  no  other  way  clearly,  and 
I  would  be  recreant  to  my  trust  if  I  faltered  in  my 
duty.  Therefore,  with  the  aid  I  know  each  one  of 
you  will  give  me,  there  shall,  in  God's  good  time,  be 


DRU  OUTLINES  HIS  INTENTIONS      157 

wrought  '  a  government  of  the  people,  by  the  people 
and  for  the  people.'  " 

When  Dru  had  finished  there  was  generous  ap- 
plause. At  first  here  and  there  a  dissenting  voice 
was  heard,  but  the  chorus  of  approval  drowned  it. 

It  was  a  splendid  tribute  to  his  popularity  and  in- 
tegrity. When  quiet  was  restored,  he  named  twelve 
men  whom  he  wanted  to  take  charge  of  the  depart- 
ments and  to  act  as  his  advisors. 

They  Avere  all  able  men,  each  distinguished  in  his 
own  field  of  endeavor,  and  when  their  names  were 
announced  there  was  an  outburst  of  satisfaction. 

The  meeting  adjourned,  and  each  member  went 
home  a  believer  in  Dru  and  the  policy  he  had  adopted. 
They,  in  turn,  converted  the  people  to  their  view  of 
the  situation,  so  that  Dru  was  able  to  go  forward 
with  his  great  work,  conscious  of  the  support  and 
approval  of  an  overwhelming  majority  of  his  fellow 
countrymen. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

A    NEW    ERA    AT    WASHINGTON 

WHEN  General  Dru  assumed  the  responsi- 
bilities of  Government  he  saw  that,  unless 
he  arranged  it  otherwise,  social  duties 
would  prove  a  tax  upon  his  time  and  would  deter 
him  from  working  with  that  celerity  for  which  he  had 
already  become  famous.  He  had  placed  Mr.  Strawn 
at  the  head  of  the  Treasury  Department  and  he  of- 
fered him  the  use  of  the  White  House  as  a  place  of 
residence.  His  purpose  was  to  have  Mrs.  Strawn 
and  Gloria  relieve  him  of  those  social  functions  that 
are  imposed  upon  the  heads  of  all  Governments. 
Mrs.  Strawn  was  delighted  with  such  an  arrangement, 
and  it  almost  compensated  her  for  having  been  forced 
by  her  husband  and  Gloria  into  the  ranks  of  the 
popular  or  insurgent  party.  Dru  continued  to  use 
the  barracks  as  his  home,  though  he  occupied  the 
offices  in  the  White  House  for  public  business.  It 
soon  became  a  familiar  sight  in  Washington  to  see 
him  ride  swiftly  through  the  streets  on  his  seal-brown 

158 


A  NEW  ERA  AT  WASHINGTON      159 

gelding,  Twilight,  as  he  went  to  and  from  the  bar- 
racks and  the  White  House.  Dm  gave  and  attended 
dinners  to  foreign  ambassadors  and  special  envoys, 
but  at  the  usual  entertainments  given  to  the  public 
or  to  the  official  family  he  was  seldom  seen.  He  and 
Gloria  were  in  accord,  regarding  the  character  of 
entertainments  to  be  given,  and  all  unnecessary  dis- 
play was  to  be  avoided.  This  struck  a  cruel  blow 
at  Mrs.  Strawn,  who  desired  to  have  everything  in 
as  sumptuous  a  way  as  under  the  old  regime,  but  both 
Dru  and  Gloria  were  as  adamant,  and  she  had  to  be 
content  with  the  new  order  of  things. 

"  Gloria,"  said  Dru,  "  it  pleases  me  beyond  meas- 
ure to  find  ourselves  so  nearly  in  accord  concerning 
the  essential  things,  and  I  am  glad  to  believe  that 
you  express  your  convictions  candidly  and  are  not 
merely  trying  to  please  me." 

"'  That,  Philip,  is  because  we  are  largely  striving 
for  the  same  purposes.  We  both  want,  I  think,  to  take 
the  selfish  equation  out  of  our  social  fabric.  We 
want  to  take  away  the  sting  from  poverty,  and  we 
want  envy  to  have  no  place  in  the  world  of  our  mak- 
ing.    Is  it  not  so?  " 

"  That  seems  to  me,  Gloria,  to  be  the  crux  of  our 
endeavors.     But  when  we  speak  of  unselfishness,  as 


160       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

we  now  have  it  in  mind,  we  are  entering  a  hitherto 
unknown  realm.  The  definition  of  selfishness  yes- 
terday or  to-day  is  quite  another  thing  from  the  un- 
selfishness that  we  have  in  view,  and  which  we  hope 
and  expect  will  soon  leaven  society.  I  think,  per- 
haps, we  may  reach  the  result  quicker  if  we  call  it 
mankind's  new  and  higher  pleasure  or  happiness,  for 
that  is  what  it  will  mean." 

"  Philip,  it  all  seems  too  altruistic  ever  to  come 
in  our  lifetime ;  but,  do  you  know,  I  am  awfully  op- 
timistic about  it.  I  really  believe  it  will  come  so 
quickly,  after  it  once  gets  a  good  start,  that  it  will 
astound  us.  The  proverbial  snowball  coming  down 
the  mountain  side  will  be  as  nothing  to  it.  Every- 
one will  want  to  join  the  procession  at  once.  No 
one  will  want  to  be  left  out  for  the  finger  of  Scorn 
to  accuse.  And,  strangely  enough,  I  believe  it  will 
be  the  educated  and  rich,  in  fact  the  ones  that  are 
now  the  most  selfish,  that  will  be  in  the  vanguard  of 
the  procession.  They  will  be  the  first  to  realize  the 
joy  of  it  all,  and  in  this  way  will  they  redeem  the  sins 
of  their  ancestors." 

"  Your  enthusiasm,  Gloria,  readily  imparts  itself 
to  me,  and  my  heart  quickens  with  hope  that  what  you 
say  may  be  prophetic.     But,  to  return  to  the  im- 


A  NEW  ERA  AT  WASHINGTON       161 

mediate  work  in  hand,  let  us  simplify  our  habits  and 
customs  to  as  great  a  degree  as  is  possible  under 
existing  circumstances.  One  of  the  causes  for  the 
mad  rush  for  money  is  the  desire  to  excel  our  friends 
and  neighbors  in  our  manner  of  living,  our  entertain- 
ments and  the  like.  Everyone  has  been  trying  to 
keep  up  with  the  most  extravagant  of  his  set:  the 
result  must,  in  the  end,  be  unhappiness  for  all  and 
disaster  for  many.  What  a  pitiful  ambition  it  is ! 
How  soul-lowering !  How  it  narrows  the  horizon ! 
We  cannot  help  the  poor,  we  cannot  aid  our  neigh- 
bor, for,  if  we  do,  we  cannot  keep  our  places  in  the 
unholy  struggle  for  social  equality  within  our  little 
sphere.  Let  us  go,  Gloria,  into  the  fresh  air,  for  it 
stifles  me  to  think  of  this  phase  of  our  civilization. 
I  wish  I  had  let  our  discussion  remain  upon  the  high 
peak  where  you  placed  it  and  from  which  we  gazed 
into  the  promised  land." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


AN    INTERNATIONAL,    CRIStS 


THE  Administrator  did  nothing  towards  re- 
ducing the  army  which,  including  those  in  the 
Philippines  and  elsewhere,  totalled  five  hun- 
dred thousand.  He  thought  this  hardly  sufficient 
considering  international  conditions,  and  one  of  his 
first  acts  was  to  increase  the  number  of  men  to  six 
hundred  thousand  and  to  arm  and  equip  them 
thoroughly. 

For  a  long  period  of  years  England  had  main- 
tained relations  with  the  United  States  that  amounted 
to  an  active  alliance,  but  there  was  evidence  that  she 
had  under  discussion,  with  her  old-time  enemy,  Ger- 
many, a  treaty  by  which  that  nation  was  to  be  allowed 
a  free  hand  in  South  America. 

In  return  for  this  England  was  to  be  conceded  all 
German  territory  in  Africa,  and  was  to  be  allowed 
to  absorb,  eventually,  that  entire  continent  excepting 
that  part  belonging  to  France. 

Japan,  it  seemed,  was  to  be  taken  into  the  agree- 
162 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  CRISIS  163 

merit  and  was  to  be  given  her  will  in  the  East.  If 
she  desired  the  Philippines,  she  might  take  them  as 
far  as  European  interference  went.  Her  navy  was 
more  powerful  than  any  the  United  States  could 
readily  muster  in  the  far  Pacific,  and  England  would, 
if  necessary,  serve  notice  upon  us  that  her  gunboats 
were  at  Japan's  disposal  in  case  of  war. 

In  return,  Japan  was  to  help  in  maintaining  Brit- 
ish supremacy  in  India,  which  was  now  threatened 
by  the  vigorous  young  Republic  of  China. 

The  latter  nation  did  not  wish.to  absorb  India  her- 
self, but  she  was  committed  to  the  policy  of  "  Asia 
for  the  Asiatics,"  and  it  did  not  take  much  discern- 
ment to  see  that  some  day  soon  this  would  come  about. 

China  and  Japan  had  already  reached  an  agree- 
ment concerning  certain  matters  of  interest  between 
them,  the  most  important  being  that  Japan  should 
maintain  a  navy  twice  as  powerful  as  that  of  China, 
and  that  the  latter  should  have  an  army  one-third 
more  powerful  than  that  of  Japan.  The  latter  was 
to  confine  her  sphere  of  influence  to  the  Islands  of 
the  Sea  and  to  Korea,  and,  in  the  event  of  a  com- 
bined attack  on  Russia,  which  was  contemplated,  they 
were  to  acquire  Siberia  as  far  west  as  practicable, 
and  divide  that  territory.     China  had  already  by  pur- 


164       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

chase,  concessions  and  covert  threats,  regained  that 
part  of  her  territory  once  held  by  England,  Ger- 
many and  France.  She  had  a  powerful  army  and  a 
navy  of  some  consequence,  therefore  she  must  needs 
to  be  reckoned  with. 

England's  hold  upon  Canada  was  merely  nominal, 
therefore,  further  than  as  a  matter  of  pride,  it  was  of 
slight  importance  to  her  whether  she  lost  it  or  not. 
Up  to  the  time  of  the  revolution,  Canada  had  been 
a  hostage,  and  England  felt  that  she  could  at  no 
time  afford  a  rupture  with  us.  But  the  alluring 
vision  that  Germany  held  out  to  her  was  dazzling 
her  statesmen.  Africa  all  red  from  the  Cape  to  the 
Mediterranean  and  from  Madagascar  to  the  Atlantic 
was  most  alluring.  And  it  seemed  so  easy  of  ac- 
complishment. Germany  maintained  her  military 
superiority,  as  England,  even  then,  held  a  navy  equal 
to  any  two  powers. 

Germany  was  to  exploit  South  America  without 
reference  to  the  Monroe  Doctrine,  and  England  was 
to  give  her  moral  support,  and  the  support  of  her 
navy,  if  necessary.  If  the  United  States  objected 
to  the  extent  of  declaring  war,  they  were  prepared  to 
meet  that  issue.  Together,  they  could  put  into  com- 
mission a  navy  three  times  as  strong  as  that  of  the 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  CRISIS  165 

United  States,  and  with  Canada  as  a  base,  and  with 
a  merchant  marine  fifty  times  as  large  as  that  of 
the  United  States,  they  could  convey  half  a  million 
men  to  North  America  as  quickly  as  Dru  could  send 
a  like  number  to  San  Francisco.  If  Japan  joined 
the  movement,  she  could  occupy  the  Pacific  Slope  as 
long  as  England  and  Germany  were  her  allies. 

The  situation  which  had  sprung  up  while  the 
United  States  was  putting  her  own  house  in  order, 
was  full  of  peril  and  General  Dru  gave  it  his  careful 
and  immediate  attention. 

None  of  the  powers  at  interest  knew  that  Dru's 
Government  had  the  slightest  intimation  of  what  was 
being  discussed.  The  information  had  leaked 
through  one  of  the  leading  international  banking 
houses,  that  had  been  approached  concerning  a  possi- 
ble loan  for  a  very  large  amount,  and  the  secret  had 
reached  Selwyn  through  Thor. 

Selwyn  not  only  gave  General  Dru  this  informa- 
tion, but  much  else  that  was  of  extreme  value.  Dru 
soon  came  to  know  that  at  heart  Selwyn  was  not  with- 
out patriotism,  and  that  it  was  only  from  environ- 
ment and  an  overweaning  desire  for  power  that  had 
led  him  into  the  paths  he  had  heretofore  followed. 

Selwyn  would  have  preferred  ruling  through  the 


166      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

people  rather  than  through  the  interests  and  the 
machinations  of  corrupt  politics,  but  he  had  little 
confidence  that  the  people  would  take  enough  interest 
in  public  affairs  to  make  this  possible,  and  to  deviate 
from  the  path  he  had  chosen,  meant,  he  thought,  dis- 
aster to  his  ambitions. 

Dru's  career  proved  him  wrong,  and  no  one  was 
quicker  to  see  it  than  Selwyn.  Dru's  remarkable  in- 
sight into  character  fathomed  the  real  man,  and,  in 
a  cautious  and  limited  way,  he  counseled  with  him 
as  the  need  arose. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE    REFORM    OF    THE    JUDICIARY 

OF  his  Council  of  Twelve,  the  Administrator 
placed  one  member  in  charge  of  each  of  the 
nine  departments,  and  gave  to  the  other 
three  special  work  that  was  constantly  arising. 

One  of  his  advisers  was  a  man  of  distinguished 
lineage,  but  who,  in  his  early  youth,  had  been  com- 
pelled to  struggle  against  those  unhappy  conditions 
that  followed  reconstruction  in  the  South.  His  in- 
tellect and  force  of  character  had  brought  him  suc- 
cess in  his  early  manhood,  and  he  was  the  masterful 
head  of  a  university  that,  under  his  guidance,  was 
soon  to  become  one  of  the  foremost  in  the  world.  He 
was  a  trained  political  economist,  and  had  rare  dis- 
cernment in  public  affairs,  therefore  Dru  leaned 
heavily  upon  him  when  he  began  to  rehabilitate  the 
Government. 

Dru  used  Selwyn's  unusual  talents  for  organiza- 
tion and  administration,  in  thoroughly  overhauling 
the    actual    machinery    of   both    Federal    and    State 

167 


168      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

Governments.  There  was  no  doubt  but  that  there 
was  an  enormous  waste  going  on,  and  this  he  under- 
took to  stop,  for  he  felt  sure  that  as  much  efficiency 
could  be  obtained  at  two-thirds  the  cost.  One  of  his 
first  acts  as  Administrator  was  to  call  together  five 
great  lawyers,  who  had  no  objectionable  corporate 
or  private  practice,  and  give  to  them  the  task  of 
defining  the  powers  of  all  courts,  both  State  and 
Federal. 

They  were  not  only  to  remodel  court  pro- 
cedure, but  to  eliminate  such  courts  as  were  un- 
necessary. To  this  board  he  gave  the  further  task 
of  reconstructing  the  rules  governing  lawyers,  their 
practice  before  the  courts,  their  relations  to  their 
clients  and  the  amount  and  character  of  their  fees 
under  given  conditions. 

Under  Dru's  instruction  the  commission  was  to 
limit  the  power  of  the  courts  to  the  extent  that  they 
could  no  longer  pass  upon  the  constitutionality  of 
laws,  their  function  being  merely  to  decide,  as  be- 
tween litigants,  what  the  law  was,  as  was  the  practice 
of  all  other  civilized  nations. 

Judges,  both  Federal  and  State,  were  to  be  ap- 
pointed for  life,  subject  to  compulsory  retirement 
at  seventy,  and  to  forced  retirement  at  any  time  by  a 


THE  REFORM  OF  THE  JUDICIARY      169 

two-thirds  vote  of  the  House  and  a  majority  vote 
of  the  Senate.  Their  appointment  was  to  be  sug- 
gested by  the  President  or  Governor,  as  the  case 
might  be,  and  a  majority  vote  of  the  House  and  a 
two-third  vote  of  the  Senate  were  necessary  for  con- 
firmation. 

High  salaries  were  to  be  paid,  but  the  number  of 
judges  was  to  be  largely  decreased,  perhaps  by 
two-thirds.  This  would  be  possible,  because  the  sim- 
plification of  procedure  and  the  curtailment  of  their 
powers  would  enormously  lessen  the  amount  of  work 
to  be  done.  Dru  called  the  Board's  attention  to  the 
fact  that  England  had  about  two  hundred  judges  of 
all  kinds,  while  there  were  some  thirty-six  hundred 
in  the  United  States,  and  that  the  reversals  by  the 
English  Courts  were  only  about  three  per  cent,  of 
the  reversals  by  the  American  Courts. 

The  United  States  had,  therefore,  the  most  com- 
plicated, expensive  and  inadequate  legal  machinery 
of  any  civilized  nation.  Lawyers  were  no  longer  to 
be  permitted  to  bring  suits  of  doubtful  character,  and 
without  facts  and  merit  to  sustain  them.  Hereafter 
it  would  be  necessary  for  the  attorney,  and  the  client 
himself,  to  swear  to  the  truth  of  the  allegations  sub- 
mitted in  their  petitions  of  suits  and  briefs. 


170      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

If  they  could  not  show  that  they  had  good  reason 
to  believe  that  their  cause  was  just,  they  would  be 
subject  to  fines  and  imprisonment,  besides  being  sub- 
ject to  damages  by  the  defendant.  Dru  desired  the 
Board  on  Legal  Procedure  and  Judiciary  to  work 
out  a  fair  and  comprehensive  system,  based  along  the 
fundamental  lines  he  had  laid  down,  so  that  the  peo- 
ple might  be  no  longer  ridden  by  either  the  law  or 
the  lawyer.  It  was  his  intention  that  no  man  was 
to  be  suggested  for  a  judgeship  or  confirmed  who  was 
known  to  drink  to  excess,  either  regularly  or  period- 
ically, or  one  who  was  known  not  to  pay  his  per- 
sonal debts,  or  had  acted  in  a  reprehensible  manner 
either  in  private  or  in  his  public  capacity  as  a  law- 
yer. 

Any  of  these  habits  or  actions  occurring  after  ap- 
pointment was  to  subject  him  to  impeachment. 
Moreover,  any  judge  who  used  his  position  to  favor 
any  individual  or  corporation,  or  who  deviated  from 
the  path  of  even  and  exact  justice  for  all,  or  who 
heckled  a  litigant,  witness  or  attorney,  or  who  treated 
them  in  an  unnecessarily  harsh  or  insulting  manner, 
was  to  be,  upon  complaint  duly  attested  to  by  relia- 
ble witnesses,  tried  for  impeachment. 

The  Administrator  was  positive  in  his  determina- 


THE  REFORM  OF  THE  JUDICIARY      171 

tion  to  have  the  judiciary  a  most  efficient  bureau  of  the 
people,  and  to  have  it  sufficiently  well  paid  to  obtain 
the  best  talent.  He  wanted  it  held  in  the  highest 
esteem,  and  to  have  an  appointment  thereon  consid- 
ered one  of  the  greatest  honors  of  the  Republic.  To 
do  this  he  knew  it  was  necessary  for  its  members  to 
be  able,  honest,  temperate  and  considerate. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A    NEW    CODE    OF    LAWS 

DRU  selected  another  board  of  five  lawyers, 
and  to  them  he  gave  the  task  of  reforming 
legal  procedure  and  of  pruning  down  the  ex- 
isting laws,  both  State  and  National,  cutting  out 
the  obsolete  and  useless  ones  and  rewriting  those  rec- 
ommended to  be  retained,  in  plain  and  direct  lan- 
guage free  from  useless  legal  verbiage  and  under- 
standable to  the  ordinary  lay  citizen. 

He  then  created  another  board,  of  even  greater 
ability,  to  read,  digest  and  criticise  the  work  of  the 
other  two  boards  and  report  their  findings  directly 
to  him,  giving  a  brief  summary  of  their  reasons  and 
recommendations.  To  assist  in  this  work  he  en- 
gaged in  an  advisory  capacity  three  eminent  lawyers 
from  England,  Germany  and  France  respectively. 

The  three  boards  were  urged  to  proceed  with  as 
much  despatch  as  possible,  for  Dru  knew  that  it  would 
take  at  least  several  years  to  do  it  properly,  and 
afterwards  he  would  want  to  place  the  new  code  of 

172 


A  NEW  CODE  OF  LAWS  173 

laws  in  working  order  under  the  reformed  judiciary 
before  he  would  be  content  to  retire.  The  other 
changes  he  had  in  mind  he  thought  could  be  accom- 
plished much  more  quickly. 

Among  other  things,  Dru  directed  that  the  States 
should  have  a  simplification  of  land  titles,  so  that 
transfers  of  real  estate  could  be  made  as  easy  as 
the  transfer  of  stocks,  and  with  as  little  expense,  no 
attorneys'  fees  for  examination  of  titles,  and  no  re- 
cording fees  being  necessary.  The  title  could  not 
be  contested  after  being  once  registered  in  a  name, 
therefore  no  litigation  over  real  property  could  be 
possible.  It  was  estimated  by  Dru's  statisticians 
that  in  some  States  this  would  save  the  people  an- 
nually a  sum  equal  to  the  cost  of  running  their  gov- 
ernments. 

A  uniform  divorce  law  was  also  to  be  drawn  and  put 
into  operation,  so  that  the  scandals  arising  from  the 
old  conditions  might  no  longer  be  possible. 

It  was  arranged  that  when  laws  affecting  the 
States  had  been  written,  before  they  went  into  effect 
they  were  to  be  submitted  to  a  body  of  lawyers  made 
up  of  one  representative  from  each  State.  This  body 
could  make  suggestions  for  such  additions  or  elimina- 
tions   as    might    seem   to   them    pertinent,    and    con- 


17*      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

forming  with  conditions  existing  in  their  respective 
commonwealths,  but  the  board  was  to  use  its  judg- 
ment in  the  matter  of  incorporating  the  suggestions 
in  the  final  draft  of  the  law.  It  was  not  the  Ad- 
ministrator's purpose  to  rewrite  at  that  time  the 
Federal  and  State  Constitutions,  but  to  do  so  at  a 
later  date  when  the  laws  had  been  rewritten  and  de- 
cided upon;  he  wished  to  first  satisfy  himself  as  to 
them  and  their  adaptability  to  the  existing  condi- 
tions, and  then  make  a  constitution  conforming  with 
them.  This  would  seem  to  be  going  at  things  back- 
ward, but  it  recommended  itself  to  Dru  as  the  sane 
and  practical  way  to  have  the  constitutions  and  laws 
in  complete  harmony. 

The  formation  of  the  three  boards  created  much 
disturbance  among  judges,  lawyers  and  corporations, 
but  when  the  murmur  began  to  assume  the  propor- 
tions of  a  loud-voiced  protest,  General  Dru  took  the 
matter  in  hand.  He  let  it  be  known  that  it  would 
be  well  for  them  to  cease  to  foment  trouble.  He 
pointed  out  that  heretofore  the  laws  had  been  made 
for  the  judges,  for  the  lawyers  and  for  those  whose 
financial  or  political  influence  enabled  them  to  obtain 
special  privileges,  but  that  hereafter  the  whole  legal 
machinery  was  to  be  run  absolutely  in  the  interest  of 


A  NEW  CODE  OF  LAWS  175 

the  people.  The  decisive  and  courageous  manner  in 
which  he  handled  this  situation,  brought  him  the 
warm  and  generous  approval  of  the  people  and  they 
felt  that  at  last  their  day  had  come. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE    QUESTION    OF    TAXATION 

THE  question  of  taxation  was  one  of  the  most 
complex  problems  with  which  the  Adminis- 
trator had  to  deal.  As  with  the  legal  ma- 
chinery he  formed  a  board  of  five  to  advise  with 
him,  and  to  carry  out  his  very  well-defined  ideas. 
Upon  this  board  was  a  political  economist,  a  banker, 
who  was  thought  to  be  the  ablest  man  of  his  pro- 
fession, a  farmer  who  was  a  very  successful  and 
practical  man,  a  manufacturer  and  a  Congressman, 
who  for  many  years  had  been  the  consequential 
member  of  the  Ways  and  Means  Committee.  All 
these  men  were  known  for  their  breadth  of  view  and 
their  interest  in  public  affairs. 

Again,  Dru  went  to  England,  France  and  Ger- 
many for  the  best  men  he  could  get  as  advisers  to 
the  board.  He  offered  such  a  price  for  their  serv- 
ices that,  eminent  as  they  were,  they  did  not  feel 
that  they  could  refuse.  He  knew  the  best  were  the 
cheapest. 

176 


THE  QUESTION  OF  TAXATION      177 

At  the  first  sitting  of  the  Committee,  Dim  told 
them  to  consider  every  existing  tax  law  obliterated, 
to  begin  anew  and  to  construct  a  revenue  system 
along  the  lines  he  indicated  for  municipalities,  coun- 
ties, states  and  the  Nation.  He  did  not  contemplate, 
he  said,  that  the  new  law  should  embrace  all  the 
taxes  which  the  three  first-named  civil  divisions  could 
levy,  but  that  it  should  apply  only  where  taxes 
related  to  the  general  government.  Nevertheless, 
Dru  was  hopeful  that  such  a  system  would  be  devised 
as  would  render  it  unnecessary  for  either  municipali- 
ties, counties  or  states  to  require  any  further  revenue. 
Dru  directed  the  board  to  divide  each  state  into 
districts  for  the  purpose  of  taxation,  not  making 
them  large  enough  to  be  cumbersome,  and  yet  not 
small  enough  to  prohibit  the  employment  of  able 
men  to  form  the  assessment  and  collecting  boards. 
He  suggested  that  these  boards  be  composed  of  four 
local  men  and  one  representative  of  the  Nation. 

He  further  directed  that  the  tax  on  realty  both 
in  the  country  and  the  city  should  be  upon  the  fol- 
lowing basis :  —  Improvements  on  city  property 
were  to  be  taxed  at  one-fifth  of  their  value,  and  the 
naked  property  either  in  town  or  country  at  two- 
thirds  of  its  value.     The  fact  that  country  property 


178      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

used  for  agricultural  purposes  was  improved,  should 
not  be  reckoned.  In  other  words,  if  A  had  one  hun- 
dred acres  with  eighty  acres  of  it  in  cultivation  and 
otherwise  improved,  and  B  had  one  hundred  acres 
beside  him  of  just  as  good  land,  but  not  in  cultivation 
or  improved,  B's  land  should  be  taxed  as  much  as 
A's. 

In  cities  and  towns  taxation  was  to  be  upon  a 
similar  basis.  For  instance,  when  there  was  a  lot, 
say,  one  hundred  feet  by  one  hundred  feet  with  im- 
provements upon  it  worth  three  hundred  thousand 
dollars,  and  there  was  another  lot  of  the  same  size 
and  value,  the  improved  lot  should  be  taxed  only 
sixty  thousand  more  than  the  unimproved  lot;  that 
is,  both  lots  should  be  taxed  alike,  and  the  improve- 
ment on  the  one  should  be  assessed  at  sixty  thou- 
sand dollars  or  one-fifth  of  its  actual  value. 

This,  Dru  pointed  out,  would  deter  owners  from 
holding  unimproved  realty,  for  the  purpose  of  get- 
ting the  unearned  increment  made  possible  by  the 
thrift  of  their  neighbors.  In  the  country  it  would 
open  up  land  for  cultivation  now  lying  idle,  provide 
homes  for  more  people,  cheapen  the  cost  of  living  to 
all,  and  make  possible  better  schools,  better  roads 


THE  QUESTION  OF  TAXATION      179 

and  a  better  opportunity  for  the  successful  co- 
operative marketing  of  products. 

In  the  cities  and  towns,  it  would  mean  a  more 
homogeneous  population,  with  better  streets,  better 
sidewalks,  better  sewerage,  more  convenient  churches 
and  cheaper  rents  and  homes.  As  it  was  at  that 
time,  a  poor  man  could  not  buy  a  home  nor  rent 
one  near  his  work,  but  must  needs  go  to  the  out- 
skirts of  his  town,  necessitating  loss  of  time  and 
cost  of  transportation,  besides  sacrificing  the  obvious 
comforts  and  conveniences  of  a  more  compact  pop- 
ulation. 

The  Administrator  further  directed  the  tax  board 
to  work  out  a  graduated  income  tax  exempting  no 
income  whatsoever.  Incomes  up  to  one  thousand 
dollars  a  year,  Dru  thought,  should  bear  a  merely 
nominal  tax  of  one-half  of  one  per  cent. ;  those  of 
from  one  to  two  thousand,  one  per  cent. ;  those 
of  from  two  to  five  thousand,  two  per  cent. ;  those  of 
from  five  to  ten  thousand,  three  per  cent. ;  those 
of  from  ten  to  twenty  thousand,  six  per  cent.  The 
tax  on  incomes  of  more  than  twenty  thousand  dol- 
lars a  year,  Dru  directed,  was  to  be  rapidly  in- 
creased, until  a  maximum  of  seventy  per  cent,  was 


180      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

to  be  reached  on  those  incomes  that  were  ten  million 
dollars,  or  above. 

False  returns,  false  swearing,  or  any  subterfuge 
to  defraud  the  Government,  was  to  be  punished  by 
not  less  than  six  months  or  more  than  two  years 
in  prison.  The  board  was  further  instructed  to  in- 
corporate in  their  tax  measure,  an  inheritance  tax 
clause,  graduated  at  the  same  rate  as  in  the  income 
tax,  and  to  safeguard  the  defrauding  of  the  Govern- 
ment by  gifts  before  death  and  other  devices. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

A    FEDERAL    INCORPORATION    ACT 

ALONG  with  the  first  board  on  tax  laws,  Ad- 
ministrator Dru  appointed  yet  another  com- 
mission to  deal  with  another  phase  of  this 
subject.  The  second  board  was  composed  of  econo- 
mists and  others  well  versed  in  matters  relating  to 
the  tariff  and  Internal  Revenue,  who,  broadly  speak- 
ing, were  instructed  to  work  out  a  tariff  law  which 
would  contemplate  the  abolishment  of  the  theory  of 
protection  as  a  governmental  policy.  A  tariff  was 
to  be  imposed  mainly  as  a  supplement  to  the  other 
taxes,  the  revenue  from  which,  it  was  thought,  would 
be  almost  sufficient  for  the  needs  of  the  Government, 
considering  the  economies  that  were  being  made. 

Dru's  father  had  been  an  ardent  advocate  of 
State  rights,  and  the  Administrator  had  been  reared 
in  that  atmosphere;  but  when  he  began  to  think 
out  such  questions  for  himself,  he  realized  that  den- 
sity of  population  and  rapid  inter-communication 
afforded    by    electric    and    steam    railroads,    motors, 

181 


182      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

aeroplanes,  telegraphs  and  telephones  were,  to  all 
practical  purposes,  obliterating  State  lines  and  mold- 
ing the  country  into  a  homogeneous  nation. 

Therefore,  after  the  Revolution,  Dru  saw  that  the 
time  had  come  for  this  trend  to  assume  more  definite 
form,  and  for  the  National  Government  to  take  upon 
itself  some  of  the  functions  heretofore  exclusively 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  States.  Up  to  the  time 
of  the  Revolution  a  state  of  chaos  had  existed.  For 
instance,  laws  relating  to  divorces,  franchises,  inter- 
state commerce,  sanitation  and  many  other  things 
were  different  in  each  State,  and  nearly  all  were 
inefficient  and  not  conducive  to  the  general  welfare. 
Administrator  Dru  therefore  concluded  that  the  time 
had  come  when  a  measure  of  control  of  such  things 
should  be  vested  in  the  Central  Government.  He 
therefore  proposed  enacting  into  the  general  laws  a 
Federal  Incorporation  Act,  and  into  his  scheme  of 
taxation  a  franchise  tax  that  would  not  be  more 
burdensome  than  that  now  imposed  by  the  States. 
He  also  proposed  making  corporations  share  with 
the  Government  and  States  a  certain  part  of 
their  net  earnings,  public  service  corporations  to  a 
greater  extent  than  others.  Dru's  plan  contem- 
plated that  either  the  Government  or  the  State  in 


A  FEDERAL  INCORPORATION  ACT      183 

which  the  home  or  headquarters  of  any  corporation 
was  located  was  to  have  representation  upon  the 
boards  of  such  corporation,  in  order  that  the  in- 
terests of  the  National,  State,  or  City  Government 
could  be  protected,  and  so  as  to  insure  publicity  in 
the  event  it  was  needful  to  correct  abuses. 

He  had  incorporated  in  the  Franchise  Law  the 
right  of  Labor  to  have  one  representative  upon  the 
boards  of  corporations  and  to  share  a  certain  per- 
centage of  the  earnings  above  their  wages,  after  a 
reasonable  per  cent,  upon  the  capital  had  been 
earned.1  In  turn,  it  was  to  be  obligatory  upon  them 
not  to  strike,  but  to  submit  all  grievances  to  arbi- 
tration. The  law  was  to  stipulate  that  if  the  busi- 
ness prospered,  wages  should  be  high;  if  times  were 
dull,  they  should  be  reduced. 

The  people  were  asked  to  curb  their  prejudice 
against  corporations.  It  was  promised  that  in  the 
future  corporations  should  be  honestly  run,  and  in 
the  interest  of  the  stockholders  and  the  public.  Dru 
expressed  the  hope  that  their  formation  would  be 
welcomed  rather  than  discouraged,  for  he  was  sure 
that  under  the  new  law  it  would  be  more  to  the 
public  advantage  to  have  business  conducted  by  cor- 
iSee  page  300. 


184      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

porations  than  by  individuals  in  a  private  capacity. 
In  the  taxation  of  real  estate,  the  unfair  practice 
of  taxing  it  at  full  value  when  mortgaged  and  then 
taxing  the  holder  of  the  mortgage,  was  to  be  abol- 
ished. The  same  was  to  be  true  of  bonded  indebted- 
ness on  any  kind  of  property.  The  easy  way  to  do 
this  was  to  tax  property  and  not  tax  the  evidence 
of  debt,  but  Dru  preferred  the  other  method,  that 
of  taxing  the  property,  less  the  debt,  and  then  tax- 
ing the  debt  wherever  found. 

His  reason  for  this  was  that,  if  bonds  or  other 
forms  of  debt  paid  no  taxes,  it  would  have  a  tend- 
ency to  make  investors  put  money  into  that  kind  of 
security,  even  though  the  interest  was  correspond- 
ingly low,  in  order  to  avoid  the  trouble  of  rendering 
and  paying  taxes  on  them.  This,  he  thought,  might 
keep  capital  out  of  other  needful  enterprises,  and 
give  a  glut  of  money  in  one  direction  and  a  paucity 
in  another.  Money  itself  was  not  to  be  taxed  as  was 
then  done  in  so  many  States. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE    RAILROAD    PROBLEM 

WHILE  the  boards  and  commissions  ap- 
pointed by  Administrator  Dru  were  work- 
ing out  new  tax,  tariff  and  revenue  laws, 
establishing  the  judiciary  and  legal  machinery  on 
a  new  basis  and  revising  the  general  law,  it  was 
necessary  that  the  financial  system  of  the  country 
also  should  be  reformed.  Dru  and  his  advisers  saw 
the  difficulties  of  attacking  this  most  intricate  ques- 
tion, but  with  the  advice  and  assistance  of  a  com- 
mission appointed  for  that  purpose,  they  began  the 
formulation  of  a  new  banking  law,  affording  a  flexi- 
ble currency,  bottomed  largely  upon  commercial 
assets,  the  real  wealth  of  the  nation,  instead  of  upon 
debt,  as  formerly. 

This  measure  was  based  upon  the  English,  French 
and  German  plans,  its  authors  taking  the  best  from 
each  and  making  the  whole  conform  to  American 
needs  and  conditions.  Dru  regarded  this  as  one  of 
his  most  pressing  reforms,  for  he  hoped  that  it  would 

185 


186      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

not  only  prevent  panics,  as  formerly,  but  that  its 
final  construction  would  completely  destroy  the 
credit  trust,  the  greatest,  the  most  far  reaching  and, 
under  evil  direction,  the  most  pernicious  trust  of 
all. 

While  in  this  connection,  as  well  as  all  others,  he 
was  insistent  that  business  should  be  honestly  con- 
ducted, yet  it  was  his  purpose  to  throw  all  possible 
safeguards  around  it.  In  the  past  it  had  been  not 
only  harassed  by  a  monetary  system  that  was  a  mere 
patchwork  affair  and  entirely  inadequate  to  the  needs 
of  the  times,  but  it  had  been  constantly  threatened 
by  tariff,  railroad  and  other  legislation  calculated 
to  cause  continued  disturbance.  The  ever-present 
demagogue  had  added  to  the  confusion,  and,  alto- 
gether, legitimate  business  had  suffered  more  during 
the  long  season  of  unrest  than  had  the  law-defying 
monopolies. 

Dru  wanted  to  see  the  nation  prosper,  as  he  knew 
it  could  never  have  done  under  the  old  order,  where 
the  few  reaped  a  disproportionate  reward  and  to  this 
end  he  spared  no  pains  in  perfecting  the  new  financial 
system.  In  the  past  the  railroads  and  a  few  in- 
dustrial monopolies  had  come  in  for  the  greatest 
amount  of  abuse  and  prejudice.      This  feeling  while 


THE  RAILROAD  PROBLEM  187 

largely  just,  in  his  opinion,  had  done  much  harm. 
The  railroads  were  the  offenders  in  the  first  instance, 
he  knew,  and  then  the  people  retaliated,  and  in  the 
end  both  the  capitalists  who  actually  furnished  the 
money  to  build  the  roads  and  the  people  suffered. 

"  In  the  first  place,"  said  Administrator  Dru  to 
his  counsel  during  the  discussion  of  the  new  financial 
system,  "  the  roads  were  built  dishonestly.  Money 
was  made  out  of  their  construction  by  the  promoters 
in  the  most  open  and  shameless  way,  and  afterwards 
bonds  and  stocks  were  issued  far  in  excess  of  the 
fraudulent  so-called  cost.  Nor  did  the  iniquity  end 
there.  Enterprises  were  started,  some  of  a  public 
nature  such  as  grain  elevators  and  cotton  compresses, 
in  which  the  officials  of  the  railroads  were  financially 
interested.  These  favored  concerns  received  rebates 
and  better  shipping  facilities  than  their  competitors 
and  competition  was  stifled. 

"  Iron  mines  and  mills,  lumber  mills  and  yards, 
coal  mines  and  yards,  etc.,  etc.,  went  into  their  ra- 
pacious maw,  and  the  managers  considered  the  rail- 
roads a  private  snap  and  '  the  public  be  damned.' 

"  These  things,"  continued  Dru,  "  did  not  consti- 
tute their  sole  offense,  for,  as  you  all  know,  they 
lobbied  through  legislatures  the  most  unconscionable 


188      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

bills,  giving  them  land,  money  and  rights  to  further 
exploit  the  public. 

"  But  the  thing  that,  perhaps,  aroused  resentment 
most  was  their  failure  to  pay  just  claims.  The  idea 
in  the  old  days,  as  you  remember,  was  to  pay  noth- 
ing, and  make  it  so  expensive  to  litigate  that  one 
would  prefer  to  suffer  an  injustice  rather  than  go 
to  court.  From  this  policy  was  born  the  claim 
lawyer,  who  financed  and  fought  through  the  courts 
personal  injury  claims,  until  it  finally  came  to  pass 
that  in  loss  or  damage  suits  the  average  jury  would 
decide  against  the  railroad  on  general  principles.  In 
such  cases  the  litigant  generally  got  all  he  claimed 
and  the  railroad  was  mulcted.  There  is  no  esti- 
mating how  much  this  unfortunate  policy  cost  the 
railroads  of  America  up  to  the  time  of  the  Revolu- 
tion. The  trouble  was  that  the  ultimate  loss  fell,  not 
on  those  who  inaugurated  it  but  upon  the  innocent 
stock  and  bondholder  of  the  roads. 

"  While  the  problem  is  complicated,"  he  continued, 
"  its  solution  lies  in  the  new  financial  system,  to- 
gether with  the  new  system  of  control  of  public  utili- 
ties." 

To  this  end,  Dru  laid  down  his  plans  by  which 
public     service     corporations     should     be     honestly, 


THE  RAILROAD  PROBLEM  189 

openly  and  efficiently  run,  so  that  the  people  should 
have  good  service  at  a  minimum  cost. 

Primarily  the  general  Government,  the  state  or 
the  city,  as  the  case  might  be,  were  to  have  repre- 
sentation on  the  directorate,  as  previously  indicated. 
They  were  to  have  full  access  to  the  books,  and 
semi-annually  each  corporation  was  to  be  compelled 
to  make  public  a  full  and  a  clear  report,  giving 
the  receipts  and  expenditures,  including  salaries 
paid  to  high  officials.  These  corporations  were  also 
to  be  under  the  control  of  national  and  state  com- 
missions. 

While  the  Nation  and  State  were  to  share  in  the 
earnings,  Dru  demanded  that  the  investor  in  such 
corporate  securities  should  have  reasonable  profits, 
and  the  fullest  protection,  in  the  event  states  or 
municipalities  attempted  to  deal  unfairly  with  them, 
as  had  heretofore  been  the  case  in  many  instances. 

The  Administrator  insisted  upon  the  prohibition 
of  franchise  to  "  holding  companies  "  of  whatsoever 
character.  In  the  past,  he  declared,  they  had  been 
prolific  trust  breeders,  and  those  existing  at  that 
time,  he  asserted,  should  be  dissolved. 

Under  the  new  law,  as  Dru  outlined  it,  one  com- 
pany  might   control   another,   but   it   would  have   to 


190      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

be  with  the  consent  of  both  the  state  and  federal 
officials  having  jurisdiction  in  the  premises,  and  it 
would  have  to  be  clear  that  the  public  would  be 
benefited  thereby.  There  was  to  be  in  the  future  no 
hiding  under  cover,  for  everything  was  to  be  done 
in  the  open,  and  in  a  way  entirely  understandable  to 
the  ordinary  layman. 

Certain  of  the  public  service  corporations,  Dru 
insisted,  should  be  taken  over  bodily  by  the  National 
Government  and  accordingly  the  Postmaster  General 
was  instructed  to  negotiate  with  the  telegraph  and 
telephone  companies  for  their  properties  at  a  fair 
valuation.  They  were  to  be  under  the  absolute  con- 
trol of  the  Postoffice  Department,  and  the  people 
were  to  have  the  transmission  of  all  messages  at  cost, 
just  as  they  had  their  written  ones.  A  parcel  post 
was  also  inaugurated,  so  that  as  much  as  twelve 
pounds  could  be  sent  at  cost. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

selwyn's  story 

THE    further    Administrator    Dru    carried    his 
progress  of  reform,  the  more  helpful  he  found 
Selwyn.     Dru's    generous    treatment    of    him 
had  brought  in  return  a  grateful  loyalty. 

One  stormy  night,  after  Selwyn  had  dined  with 
Dru,  he  sat  contentedly  smoking  by  a  great  log 
fire  in  the  library  of  the  small  cottage  which  Dru 
occupied  in  the  barracks. 

"  This  reminds  me,"  he  said,  "  of  my  early  boy- 
hood, and  of  the  fireplace  in  the  old  tavern  where 
I  was  born." 

General  Dru  had  long  wanted  to  know  of  Selwyn, 
and,  though  they  had  arranged  to  discuss  some  im- 
portant business,  Dru  urged  the  former  Senator  to 
tell  him  something  of  his  early  life. 

Selwyn  consented,  but  asked  that  the  lights  be 
turned  off  so  that  there  would  be  only  the  glow 
from  the  fire,  in  order  that  it  might  seem  more  like 
the   old   days   at   home    when   his    father's   political 

191 


192       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

cronies  gathered  about  the  hearth  for  their  confiden- 
tial talks. 

And  this  was  Selwyn's  story :  — 

My  father  was  a  man  of  small  education  and  kept 
a  tavern  on  the  outer  edge  of  Philadelphia.  I  was 
his  only  child,  my  mother  dying  in  my  infancy. 

There  was  a  bar  connected  with  the  house,  and 
it  was  a  rendezvous  for  the  politicians  of  our  ward. 

I  became  interested  in  politics  so  early  that  I  can- 
not remember  the  time  when  I  was  not.  My  father 
was  a  temperate  man,  strong-willed  and  able,  and 
I  have  often  wondered  since  that  he  was  content  to 
end  his  days  without  trying  to  get  beyond  the  en- 
vironments of  a  small  tavern. 

He  was  sensitive,  and  perhaps  his  lack  of  educa- 
tion caused  him  to  hesitate  to  enter  a  larger  and 
more  conspicuous  field. 

However,  he  was  resolved  that  I  should  not  be 
hampered  as  he  was,  and  I  was,  therefore,  given  a 
good  common  school  education  first,  and  afterwards 
sent  to  Girard  College,  where  I  graduated,  the  young- 
est of  my  class. 

Much  to  my  father's  delight,  I  expressed  a  desire 
to   study    law,    for    it   seemed   to   us   both   that   this 


SELWYN'S  STORY  193 

profession  held  the  best  opportunity  open  to  me. 
My  real  purpose  in  becoming  a  lawyer  was  to  aid 
me  in  politics,  for  it  was  clear  to  both  my  father 
and  me  that  I  had  an  unusual  aptitude  therefor. 

My  study  of  law  was  rather  cursory  than  real, 
and  did  not  lead  to  a  profound  knowledge  of  the 
subject,  but  it  was  sufficient  for  me  to  obtain  ad- 
mittance to  the  bar,  and  it  was  not  long,  young  as 
I  was,  before  my  father's  influence  brought  me  a 
practice  that  was  lucrative  and  which  required  but 
little  legal  lore. 

At  that  time  the  ward  boss  was  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Marx.  While  his  father  was  a  German,  he 
was  almost  wholly  Irish,  for  his  father  died  when  he 
was  young,  and  he  was  reared  by  a  masculine,  master- 
ful, though  ignorant  Irish  mother. 

He  was  my  father's  best  friend,  and  there  were 
no  secrets  between  them.  They  seldom  paid  atten- 
tion to  me,  and  I  was  rarely  dismissed  even  when 
they  had  their  most  confidential  talks. 

In  this  way,  I  early  learned  how  our  great  Amer- 
ican cities  are  looted,  not  so  much  by  those  actually 
in  power,  for  they  are  of  less  consequence  than  the 
more  powerful  men  behind  them. 

If  any   contract  of  importance  was  to  be  let,  be 


194      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

it  either  public  or  private,  Marx  and  his  satellites 
took  their  toll.  He,  in  his  turn,  had  to  account  to 
the  man  above,  the  city  boss. 

If  a  large  private  undertaking  was  contemplated, 
the  ward  boss  had  to  be  seen  and  consulted  as  to 
the  best  contractors,  and  it  was  understood  that  at 
least  five  per  cent,  more  than  the  work  was  worth  had 
to  be  paid,  otherwise,  there  would  be  endless  trouble 
and  delay.  The  inspector  of  buildings  would  make 
trouble ;  complaints  would  be  made  of  obstructing  the 
streets  and  sidewalks,  and  injunctions  would  be  issued. 

So  it  was  either  to  pay,  or  not  construct. 

Marx  provided  work  for  the  needy,  loaned  money 
to  the  poor,  sick  and  disabled,  gave  excursions  and 
picnics  in  the  summer:  for  all  of  this  others  paid, 
but  it  enabled  him  to  hold  the  political  control  of 
the  ward  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 

The  boss  above  him  demanded  that  the  council- 
men  from  his  ward  should  be  men  who  would  do  his 
bidding  without  question. 

The  city  boss,  in  turn,  trafficked  with  the  larger 
public  contracts,  and  with  the  granting  and  exten- 
sions of  franchises.  It  was  a  fruitful  field,  for 
there  was  none  above  him  with  whom  he  was  com- 
pelled to  divide. 


SELWYN'S  STORY  195 

The  State  boss  treated  the  city  bosses  with  much 
consideration,  for  he  was  more  or  less  dependent 
upon  them,  his  power  consisting  largely  of  the  sum 
of  their  power. 

The  State  boss  dealt  in  larger  things,  and  became 
a  national  figure.  He  was  more  circumspect  in  his 
methods,  for  he  had  a  wider  constituency  and  a  more 
intelligent  opposition. 

The  local  bosses  were  required  to  send  to  the  legis- 
lature "  loyal  "  party  men  who  did  not  question  the 
leadership  of  the  State  boss. 

The  big  interests  preferred  having  only  one  man 
to  deal  with,  which  simplified  matters ;  consequently 
they  were  strong  aids  in  helping  him  retain  his  power. 

Any  measure  they  desired  passep^  by  the  legis- 
lature was  first  submitted  to  him,  and  he  would  prune 
it  until  he  felt  he  could  put  it  through  without  doing 
too  great  violence  to  public  sentiment. 

The  citizens  at  large  do  not  scrutinize  measures 
closely ;  they  are  too  busy  in  their  own  vineyards  to 
bother  greatly  about  things  which  only  remotely  or 
indirectly  concern  them. 

This  selfish  attitude  and  indifference  of  our  people 
has  made  the  boss  and  his  methods  possible.  The 
"  big   interests "   reciprocate   in    many    and   devious 


196       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

ways,  ways  subtle  enough  to  seem  not  dishonest  even 
if  exposed  to  public  view. 

So  that  by  early  education  I  was  taught  to  think 
that  the  despoliation  of  the  public,  in  certain  ways, 
was  a  legitimate  industry. 

Later,  I  knew  better,  but  I  had  already  started 
my  plow  in  the  furrow,  and  it  was  hard  to  turn  back. 
I  wanted  money  and  I  wanted  power,  and  I  could 
see  both  in  the  career  before  me. 

It  was  not  long,  of  course,  before  I  had  discern- 
ment enough  to  see  that  I  was  not  being  employed 
for  my  legal  ability.  My  income  was  practically 
made  from  retainers,  and  I  was  seldom  called  upon 
to  do  more  than  to  use  my  influence  so  that  my  client 
should  remain  undisturbed  in  the  pursuit  of  his  busi- 
ness, be  it  legitimate  or  otherwise. 

Young  as  I  was,  Marx  soon  offered  me  a  seat  in 
the  Council.  It  was  my  first  proffer  of  office,  but  I 
declined  it.  I  did  not  want  to  be  identified  with  a 
body  for  which  I  had  such  a  supreme  contempt. 

My  aim  was  higher.  Marx,  though,  was  sincere 
in  his  desire  to  further  my  fortunes,  for  he  had  no 
son,  and  his  affection  for  my  father  and  me  was 
genuine. 

I  frankly  told  him  the  direction  in  which  my  am- 


SELWYN'S  STORY  197 

bition  lay,  and  he  promised  me  his  cordial  assistance. 
I  wanted  to  get  beyond  ward  politics,  and  in  touch 
with  the  city  boss. 

It  was  my  idea  that,  if  I  could  maintain  myself 
with  him,  I  would  in  time  ask  him  to  place  me  within 
the  influence  of  the  State  boss,  where  my  field  of 
endeavor  would  be  as  wide  as  my  abilities  would  jus- 
tify. 

I  did  not  lose  my  identity  with  my  ward,  but 
now  my  work  covered  all  Philadelphia,  and  my  re- 
tainers became  larger  and  more  numerous,  for  I  was 
within  the  local  sphere  of  the  "  big  interests." 

At  that  time  the  boss  was  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Hardy.  He  was  born  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State,  but  came  to  Philadelphia  when  a  boy,  his 
mother  having  married  the  second  time  a  man  named 
Metz,  who  was  then  City  Treasurer  and  who  after- 
wards became  Mayor. 

Hardy  was  a  singular  man  for  a  boss ;  small  of 
frame,  with  features  almost  effeminate,  and  with  any- 
thing but  a  robust  constitution,  he  did  a  prodigious 
amount  of  work. 

He  was  not  only  taciturn  to  an  unusual  degree, 
but  he  seldom  wrote,  or  replied  to  letters.  Yet  he 
held  an  iron  grip  upon  the  organization. 


198      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

His  personal  appearance  and  quiet  manners  in- 
spired many  ambitious  underlings  to  try  to  dislodge 
him,  but  their  failure  was  signal  and  complete. 

He  had  what  was,  perhaps,  the  most  perfectly 
organized  machine  against  which  any  municipality 
had  ever  had  the  misfortune  to  contend. 

Hardy  made  few  promises  and  none  of  them  rash, 
but  no  man  could  truthfully  say  that  he  ever  broke 
one.  I  feel  certain  that  he  would  have  made  good 
his  spoken  word  even  at  the  expense  of  his  fortune 
or  political  power. 

Then,  too,  he  played  fair,  and  his  henchmen  knew 
it.  He  had  no  favorites  whom  he  unduly  rewarded 
at  the  expense  of  the  more  efficient.  He  had  likes 
and  dislikes  as  other  men,  but  his  judgment  was  never 
warped  by  that.  Success  meant  advancement,  failure 
meant  retirement. 

And  he  made  his  followers  play  fair.  There  were 
certain  rules  of  the  game  that  had  to  be  observed, 
and  any  infraction  thereof  meant  punishment. 

The  big,  burly  fellows  he  had  under  him  felt  pride 
in  his  physical  insignificance,  and  in  the  big  brain 
that  had  never  known  defeat. 

When  I  became  close  to  him,  I  asked  him  why  he 


SELWYN'S  STORY  199 

had  never  expanded;  that  he  must  have  felt  sure 
that  he  could  have  spread  his  jurisdiction  throughout 
the  State,  and  that  the  labor  in  the  broader  position 
must  be  less  than  in  the  one  he  occupied. 

His  reply  was  characteristic  of  the  man.  He  said 
he  was  not  where  he  was  from  choice,  that  environ- 
ment and  opportunity  had  forced  him  into  the  posi- 
tion he  occupied,  but  that  once  there,  he  owed  it  to 
his  followers  to  hold  it  against  all  comers.  He  said 
that  he  would  have  given  it  up  long  ago,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  this  feeling  of  obligation  to  those  who 
loved  and  trusted  him.  To  desert  them,  and  to  make 
new  responsibilities,  was  unthinkable  from  his  view- 
point. 

That  which  I  most  wondered  at  in  Hardy  was, 
his  failure  to  comprehend  that  the  work  he  was  en- 
gaged in  was  dishonest.  I  led  cautiously  up  to  this 
one  day,  and  this  was  his  explanation: 

"  The  average  American  citizen  refuses  to  pay  at- 
tention to  civic  affairs,  contenting  himself  with  a 
general  growl  at  the  tax  rate,  and  the  character  and 
inefficiency  of  public  officials.  He  seldom  takes  the 
trouble  necessary  to  form  the  Government  to  suit  his 
views. 


200      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

"  The  truth  is,  he  has  no  cohesive  or  well-digested 
views,  it  being  too  much  trouble  to  form  them. 
Therefore,  some  such  organization  as  ours  is  essen- 
tial. Being  essential,  then  it  must  have  funds  with 
which  to  proceed,  and  the  men  devoting  their  lives 
to  it  must  be  recompensed,  so  the  system  we  use  is 
the  best  that  can  be  devised  under  the  circumstances. 

"  It  is  like  the  tariff  and  internal  revenue  taxes  by 
which  the  National  Government  is  run,  that  is,  indi- 
rect. The  citizen  pays,  but  he  does  not  know  when 
he  pays,  nor  how  much  he  is  paying. 

"  A  better  system  could,  perhaps,  be  devised  in 
both  instances,  but  this  cannot  be  done  until  the  peo- 
ple take  a  keener  interest  in  their  public  affairs. 

"  Hardy  was  not  a  rich  man,  though  he  had  every 
opportunity  of  being  so.  He  was  not  avaricious, 
and  his  tastes  and  habits  were  simple,  and  he  had 
no  family  to  demand  the  extravagances  that  are 
undermining  our  national  life.  He  was  a  vegetarian, 
and  he  thought,  and  perhaps  rightly,  that  in  a  few 
centuries  from  now  the  killing  of  animals  and  the 
eating  of  their  corpses  would  be  regarded  in  the 
same  way  as  we  now  think  of  cannibalism. 

"  He  divided  the  money  that  came  to  him  amongst 


SELWYN'S  STORY  201 

his  followers,  and  this  was  one  of  the  mainsprings 
of  his  power.' ; 

"  All  things  considered,  it  is  not  certain  but  that 
he  gave  Philadelphia  as  good  government  as  her  in- 
different citizens  deserved." 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

selwyn's  story,  continued 

BY  the  time  I  was  thirty-six  I  had  accumulated 
what  seemed  to  me  then,  a  considerable   for- 
tune, and  I  had  furthermore  become  Hardy's 
right-hand  man. 

He  had  his  forces  divided  in  several  classes,  of 
choice  I  was  ranged  among  those  whose  duties  were 
general  and  not  local.  I  therefore  had  a  survey  of 
the  city  as  a  whole,  and  was  not  infrequently  in 
touch  with  the  masters  of  the  State  at  large. 

Hardy  concerned  himself  about  my  financial  wel- 
fare to  the  extent  of  now  and  then  inquiring  whether 
my  income  was  satisfactory,  and  the  nature  of  it. 
I  assured  him  that  it  was  and  that  he  need  have  no 
further  thought  of  me  in  that  connection. 

I  told  him  that  I  was  more  ambitious  to  advance 
politically  than  financially,  and,  while  expressing 
my  gratitude  for  all  he  had  done  for  me  and  my  keen 
regret  at  the  thought  of  leaving  him,  I  spoke  again 
of  mjr  desire  to  enter  State  politics. 

202 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      203 

Some  six  years  before  I  had  married  the  daughter 
of  a  State  Senator,  a  man  who  was  then  seeking  the 
gubernatorial  nomination. 

On  my  account,  Hardy  gave  him  cordial  support, 
but  the  State  boss  had  other  plans,  and  my  father- 
in-law  was  shelved  «  for  the  moment,"  as  the  boss  ex- 
pressed it,  for  one  who  suited  his  purposes  better. 

Both  Hardy,  my  father-in-law,  and  their  friends 
resented  this  action,  because  the  man  selected  was 
not  in  line  for  the  place  and  the  boss  was  not  con- 
forming to  the  rules  of  the  game. 

They  wanted  to  break  openly  and  immediately, 
but  I  advised  delay  until  we  were  strong  enough  to 
overthrow  him. 

The  task  of  quietly  organizing  an  effective  oppo- 
sition to  the  State  boss  was  left  to  me,  and  although 
I  lost  no  time,  it  was  a  year  before  I  was  ready  to 
make  the  fight. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  boss  had  no  intimation  of 
the  revolt.  My  father-in-law  and  Hardy  had,  by 
my  direction,  complied  with  all  the  requests  that  he 
made  upon  them,  and  he  thought  himself  never  more 


secure. 


I  went  to  the  legislature  that  year  in  accordance 
with  our  plans,  and  announced  myself  a  candidate 


I 


' 


204.      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

for  speaker.  I  did  this  without  consulting  the  boss 
and  purposely.  He  had  already  selected  another 
man,  and  had  publicly  committed  himself  to  his  can- 
didacy, which  was  generally  considered  equivalent 
to  an  election. 

The  candidate  was  a  weak  man,  and  if  the  boss 
had  known  the  extent  of  the  opposition  that  had  de- 
veloped, he  would  have  made  a  stronger  selection. 
As  it  was,  he  threw  not  only  the  weight  of  his  own 
influence  for  his  man  and  again  irrevocably  com- 
mitted himself,  but  he  had  his  creature,  the  Gov- 
ernor, do  likewise. 

My  strength  was  still  not  apparent,  for  I  had  my 
forces  well  in  hand,  and  while  I  had  a  few  declare 
themselves  for  me,  the  major  part  were  non-com- 
mittal, and  spoke  in  cautious  terms  of  general  ap- 
proval of  the  boss's  candidate. 

The  result  was  a  sensation.  I  was  elected  by  a 
safe,  though  small,  majority,  and,  as  a  natural  re- 
sult, the  boss  was  deposed  and  I  was  proclaimed 
his  successor. 

I  had  found  in  organizing  the  revolt  that  there 
were  many  who  had  grievances  which,  from  fear, 
they  had  kept  hidden  but  when  they  were  shown  that 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      205 

they    could    safely    be    revenged,    they    eagerly    took 
advantage  of  the  opportunity. 

So,  in  one  campaign,  I  burst  upon  the  public  as 
the  party  leader,  and  the  question  was  now,  how 
would  I  use  it  and  could  I  hold  it. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

selwyn's  story,  continued 

FLUSHED  though  I  was  with  victory,  and  with 
the  flattery  of  friends,  time  servers  and  syco- 
phants in  my  ears,  I  felt  a  deep  sympathy  for 
the  boss.     He  was  as  a  sinking  ship  and  as  such  de- 
serted.    Yesterday  a  thing  for  envy,  to-day  an  ob- 
ject of  pity. 

I  wondered  how  long  it  would  be  before  I,  too, 
would  be  stranded. 

The  interests,  were,  of  course,  among  the  first  to 
congratulate  me  and  to  assure  me  of  their  support. 
During  that  session  of  the  legislature,  I  did  not 
change  the  character  of  the  legislation,  or  do  any- 
thing very  different  from  the  usual.  I  wanted  to 
feel  my  seat  more  firmly  under  me  before  attempt- 
ing the  many  things  I  had  in  mind. 

I  took  over  into  my  camp  all  those  that  I  could 
reasonably  trust,  and  strengthened  my  forces  every- 
where   as    expeditiously    as   possible.     I   weeded   out 

206 


;' 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      207 

the  incompetents,  of  whom  there  were  many,  and  re- 
placed them  by  big-hearted,  loyal  and  energetic 
men,  who  had  easy  consciences  when  it  came  to  deal- 
ing with  the  public  affairs  of  either  municipalities, 
counties  or  the  State. 

Of  necessity,  I  had  to  use  some  who  were  vicious 
and  dishonest,  and  who  would  betray  me  in  a  mo- 
ment if  their  interests  led  that  way.  But  of  these 
there  were  few  in  my  personal  organization,  though 
from  experience,  I  knew  their  kind  permeated  the 
municipal  machines  to  a  large  degree. 

The  lessons  learned  from  Hardy  were  of  value  to 
me  now.  I  was  liberal  to  my  following  at  the  ex- 
pense of  myself,  and  I  played  the  game  fair  as  they 
knew  it. 

I  declined  re-election  to  the  next  legislature,  be- 
cause the  office  was  not  commensurate  with  the  dig- 
nity of  the  position  I  held  as  party  leader,  and 
again,  because  the  holding  of  state  office  was  now  a 
perilous  undertaking. 

In  taking  over  the  machine  from  the  late  boss,  and 
in  molding  it  into  an  almost  personal  following  I 
found  it  not  only  loosely  put  together,  but  ineffi- 
cient for  my  more  ambitious  purposes. 


208       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

After  giving  it  four  or  five  years  of  close  atten- 
tion, I  was  satisfied  with  it,  and  I  had  no  fear  of 
dislodgment. 

I  had  found  that  the  interests  were  not  paying 
anything  like  a  commensurate  amount  for  the  spe- 
cial privileges  they  were  getting,  and  I  more  than 
doubled  the  revenue  obtained  by  the  deposed  boss. 

This,  of  course,  delighted  my  henchmen,  and 
bound  them  more  closely  to  me. 

I  also  demanded  and  received  information  in  ad- 
vance of  any  extensions  of  railroads,  standard  or 
interurban,  of  contemplated  improvements  of  what- 
soever character,  and  I  doled  out  this  information 
to  those  of  my  followers  in  whose  jurisdiction  lay 
such  territory. 

My  own  fortune  I  augmented  by  advance  infor- 
mation regarding  the  appreciation  of  stocks.  If  an 
amalgamation  of  two  important  institutions  was  to 
occur,  or  if  they  were  to  be  put  upon  a  dividend 
basis,  or  if  the  dividend  rate  was  to  be  increased,  I 
was  told,  not  only  in  advance  of  the  public,  but  in 
advance  of  the  stockholders  themselves. 

All  such  information  I  held  in,  confidence  even 
from  my  own  followers,  for  it  was  given  me  with 
such  understanding. 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      209 

My  next  move  was  to  get  into  national  politics. 
I  became  something  of  a  factor  at  the  national  con- 
vention, by  swinging  Pennsylvania's  vote  at  a  criti- 
cal time;  the  result  being  the  nomination  of  the  now 
President,  consequently  my  relations  with  him  were 
most  cordial. 

The  term  of  the  senior  Senator  from  our  State 
was  about  to  expire,  and,  although  he  was  well  ad- 
vanced in  years,  he  desired  re-election. 

I  decided  to  take  his  seat  for  myself,  so  I  asked 
the  President  to  offer  him  an  ambassadorship.  He 
did  not  wish  to  make  the  change,  but  when  he  under- 
stood that  it  was  that  or  nothing,  he  gracefully  ac- 
quiesced in  order  that  he  might  be  saved  the  humilia- 
tion of  defeat. 

When  he  resigned,  the  Governor  offered  me  the 
appointment  for  the  unexpired  term.  It  had  only 
three  months  to  run  before  the  legislature  met  to 
elect  his  successor. 

I  told  him  that  I  could  not  accept  until  I  had  con- 
ferred with  my  friends.  I  had  no  intention  of  re- 
fusing, but  I  wanted  to  seem  to  defer  to  the  judg- 
ment of  my  lieutenants. 

I  called  them  to  the  capital  singly,  and  explained 
that  I  could  be  of  vastly  more  service  to  the  organi- 


210       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

zation  were  I  at  Washington,  and  I  arranged  with 
them  to  convert  the  rank  and  file  to  this  view. 

Each  felt  that  the  weight  of  my  decision  rested 
upon  himself,  and  their  vanity  was  greatly  pleased. 
I  was  begged  not  to  renounce  the  leadership,  and 
after  persuasion,  this  I  promised  not  to  do. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  never  my  intention  to 
release  my  hold  upon  the  State,  thus  placing  myself 
in  another's  power. 

So  I  accepted  the  tender  of  the  Senatorship,  and 
soon  after,  when  the  legislature  met,  I  was  elected 
for  the  full  term. 

I  was  in  as  close  touch  with  my  State  at  Wash- 
ington as  I  was  before,  for  I  spent  a  large  part  of 
my  time  there. 

I  was  not  in  Washington  long  before  I  found  that 
the  Government  was  run  by  a  few  men ;  that  out- 
side of  this  little  circle  no  one  was  of  much  impor- 
tance. 

It  was  my  intention  to  break  into  it  if  possible, 
and  my  ambition  now  leaped  so  far  as  to  want,  not 
only  to  be  of  it,  but  later,  to  be  IT. 

I  began  my  crusade  by  getting  upon  confidential 
terms  with  the  President. 

One  night,  when  we  were  alone  in  his  private  study, 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      211 

I  told  him  of  the  manner  and  completeness  of  my 
organization  in  Pennsylvania.  I  could  see  he  was 
deeply  impressed.  He  had  been  elected  by  an  un- 
comfortably small  vote,  and  he  was,  I  knew,  looking 
for  someone  to  manage  the  next  campaign,  provided 
he  again  received  the  nomination. 

The  man  who  had  done  this  work  in  the  last  elec- 
tion was  broken  in  health,  and  had  gone  to  Europe 
for  an  indefinite  stay. 

The  President  questioned  me  closely,  and  ended 
by  asking  me  to  undertake  the  direction  of  his  com- 
paign  for  re-nomination,  and  later  to  manage  the 
campaign  for  his  election  in  the  event  he  was  again 
the  party's  candidate. 

I  was  flattered  by  the  proffer,  and  told  him  so, 
but  I  was  guarded  in  its  acceptance.  I  wanted  him 
to  see  more  of  me,  hear  more  of  my  methods  and  to 
become,  as  it  were,  the  suppliant. 

This  condition  was  soon  brought  about,  and  I  en- 
tered into  my  new  relations  with  him  under  the  most 
favorable  circumstances. 

If  I  had  readily  acquiesced  he  would  have  as- 
sumed the  air  of  favoring  me,  as  it  was,  the  rule  was 
reversed. 

He  was  overwhelmingly  nominated  and  re-elected, 


212      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  for  the  result  he  generously  gave  me  full  credit. 

I  was  now  well  within  the  charmed  circle,  and 
within  easy  reach  of  my  further  desire  to  have  no 
rivals.  This  came  about  naturally  and  without 
friction. 

The  interests,  of  course,  were  soon  groveling  at 
my  feet,  and,  heavy  as  my  demands  were,  I  some- 
times wondered  like  Clive  at  my  own  moderation. 

The  rest  of  my  story  is  known  to  you.  I  had 
tightened  a  nearly  invisible  coil  around  the  people, 
which  held  them  fast,  while  the  interests  despoiled 
them.  We  overdid  it,  and  you  came  with  the  con- 
science of  the  great  majority  of  the  American  peo- 
ple back  of  you,  and  swung  the  Nation  again  into 
the  moorings  intended  by  the  Fathers  of  the  Repub- 
lic. 

When  Selwyn  had  finished,  the  fire  had  burned 
low,  and  it  was  only  now  and  then  that  his  face  was 
lighted  by  the  flickering  flames  revealing  a  sadness 
that  few  had  ever  seen  there  before. 

Perhaps  he  saw  in  the  dying  embers  something 
typical  of  his  life  as  it  now  was.  Perhaps  he  longed 
to    recall   his    youth    and   with   it   the   strength,   the 


SELWYN'S  STORY,  CONTINUED      213 

nervous  force  and  the  tireless  thought  that  he  had 
used  to  make  himself  what  he  was. 

When  life  is  so  nearly  spilled  as  his,  things  are 
measured  differently,  and  what  looms  large  in  the 
beginning  becomes  but  the  merest  shadow  when  the 
race  has  been  run. 

As  he  contemplated  the  silent  figure,  Philip  Dru 
felt  something  of  regret  himself,  for  he  now  knew 
the  groundwork  of  the  man,  and  he  was  sure  that 
under  other  conditions,  a  career  could  have  been 
wrought  more  splendid  than  that  of  any  of  his 
fellows. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

THE    COTTON    CORNER 

IN  modeling  the  laws,  Dru  called  to  the  attention 
of  those  boards  that  were  doing  that  work,  the 
so-called  "  loan  sharks,"  and  told  them  to  deal 
with  them  with  a  heavy  hand.  By  no  sort  of  sub- 
terfuge were  they  to  be  permitted  to  be  usurious. 
By  their  nefarious  methods  of  charging  the  maxi- 
mum legal  rate  of  interest  and  then  exacting  a  com- 
mission for  monthly  renewals  of  loans,  the  poor  and 
the  dependent  were  oftentimes  made  to  pay  several 
hundred  per  cent,  interest  per  annum.  The  crimi- 
nal code  was  to  be  invoked  and  protracted  terms  in 
prison,  in  addition  to  fines,  were  to  be  used  against 
them. 

He  also  called  attention  to  a  lesser,  though  seri- 
ous, evil,  of  the  practice  of  farmers,  mine-owners, 
lumbermen  and  other  employers  of  ignorant  labor,  of 
making  advances  of  food,  clothing  and  similar  neces- 
sities to  their  tenants  or  workmen,  and  charging 
them  extortionate  prices  therefor,  thus  securing  the 

214 


THE  COTTON  CORNER  215 

use  of  their  labor  at  a  cost  entirely  incommensurate 
with  its  value. 

Stock,  cotton  and  produce  exchanges  as  then 
conducted  came  under  the  ban  of  the  Administrator's 
displeasure,  and  he  indicated  his  intention  of  re- 
forming them  to  the  extent  of  prohibiting,  under 
penalty  of  fine  and  imprisonment,  the  selling  either 
short  or  long,  stocks,  bonds,  commodities  of  what- 
soever character,  or  anything  of  value. 

Banks,  corporations  or  individuals  lending  money 
to  any  corporation  or  individual  whose  purpose  it 
was  known  to  be  to  violate  this  law,  should  be 
deemed  as  guilty  as  the  actual  offender  and  should 
be  as  heavily  punished. 

An  immediate  enforcement  of  this  law  was  made 
because,  just  before  the  Revolution,  there  was  car- 
ried to  a  successful  conclusion  a  gigantic  but  in- 
iquitous cotton  corner.  Some  twenty  or  more  ad- 
venturous millionaires,  led  by  one  of  the  boldest 
speculators  of  those  times,  named  Hawkins,  planned 
and  succeeded  in  cornering  cotton. 

It  seemed  that  the  world  needed  a  crop  of  16,- 
000,000  bales,  and  while  the  yield  for  the  year  was 
uncertain  it  appeared  that  the  crop  would  run  to 
that    figure    and    perhaps    over.      Therefore,    prices 


216      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

•  were  low  and  spot-cotton  was  selling  around  eight 
cents,  and  futures  for  the  distant  months  were  not 
much  higher. 

By  using  all  the  markets  and  exchanges  and  by 
.  exercising  much  skill  and  secrecy,  Hawkins  suc- 
ceeded in  buying  two  million  bales  of  actual  cotton, 
and  ten  million  bales  of  futures  at  an  approximate 
average  of  nine  and  a  half  cents.  He  had  the  ac- 
tual cotton  stored  in  relatively  small  quantities 
throughout  the  South,  much  of  it  being  on  the  farms 
and  at  the  gins  where  it  was  bought.  Then,  in 
order  to  hide  his  identity,  he  had  incorporated  a 
company  called  "  The  Farmers'  Protective  Associ- 
ation." 

Through  one  of  his  agents  he  succeeded  in  officer- 
ing it  with  well-known  Southerners,  who  knew  only 
that  part  of  the  plan  which  contemplated  an  increase 
in  prices,  and  were  in  sympathy  with  it. 

He  transferred  his  spot-cotton  to  this  company, 
the  stock  of  which  he  himself  held  through  his 
dummies,  and  then  had  his  agents  burn  the  entire 
two  million  bales.  The  burning  was  done  quickly 
and  with  spectacular  effect,  and  the  entire  commer- 
cial world,  both  in  America  and  abroad,  were  as- 
tounded by  the  act. 


THE  COTTON  CORNER  217 

Once  before  in  isolated  instances  the  cotton 
planter  had  done  this,  and  once  the  farmers  of  the 
West,  discouraged  by  low  prices,  had  used  corn  for 
fuel.  That,  however,  was  done  on  a  small  scale. 
But  to  deliberately  burn  one  hundred  million  dol- 
lars worth  of  property  was  almost  beyond  the  scope 
of  the  imagination. 

The  result  was  a  cotton  panic,  and  Hawkins  suc- 
ceeded in  closing  out  his  futures  at  an  average  price 
of  fifteen  cents,  thereby  netting  twenty-five  dollars  a 
bale,  and  making  for  himself  and  fellow  buccaneers 
one  hundred  and  fifty  million  dollars. 

After  amazement  came  indignation  at  such  fright- 
ful abuse  of  concentrated  wealth.  Those  of  Wall 
Street  that  were  not  caught,  were  open  in  their  ex- 
pressions of  admiration  for  Hawkins,  for  of  such 
material  are  their  heroes  made. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

UNIVERSAL    SUFFRAGE 

AT  the  end  of  the  first  quarter  of  the  present 
century,  twenty  of  the  forty-eight  States  had 
Woman  Suffrage,  and  Administrator  Dru  de- 
cided to  give  it  to  the  Nation.  In  those  twenty 
States,  as  far  as  he  had  observed,  there  had  been 
no  change  for  the  better  in  the  general  laws,  nor  did 
the  officials  seem  to  have  higher  standards  of  ef- 
ficiency than  in  those  States  that  still  denied  to 
women  the  right  to  vote,  but  he  noticed  that  there 
were  more  special  laws  bearing  on  the  moral  and 
social  side  of  life,  and  that  police  regulation  was 
better.  Upon  the  whole,  Dru  thought  the  result 
warranted  universal  franchise  without  distinction  of 
race,  color  or  sex. 

He  believed  that,  up  to  the  present  time,  a  gen- 
eral franchise  had  been  a  mistake  and  that  there 
should  have  been  restrictions  and  qualifications,  but 
education  had  become  so  general,  and  the  condition 

218 


UNIVERSAL  SUFFRAGE  219 

of  the  people  had  advanced  to  such  an  extent,  that 
it  was  now  warranted. 

It  had  long  seemed  to  Dru  absurd  that  the  igno- 
rant, and,  as  a  rule,  more  immoral  male,  should  have 
such  an  advantage  over  the  educated,  refined  and 
intelligent  female.  Where  laws  discriminated  at  all, 
it  was  almost  always  against  rather  than  in  favor  of 
women ;  and  this  was  true  to  a  much  greater  extent  in 
Europe  and  elsewhere  than  in  the  United  States. 
Dru  had  a  profound  sympathy  for  the  effort  women 
were  making  to  get  upon  an  equality  with  men  in  the 
race  for  life:  and  he  believed  that  with  the  franchise 
would  come  equal  opportunity  and  equal  pay  for  the 
same  work. 

America,  he  hoped,  might  again  lead  in  the  uplift 
of  the  sex,  and  the  example  would  be  a  distinct  gain 
to  women  in  those  less  forward  countries  where  they 
were  still  largely  considered  as  inferior  to  and  some- 
what as  chattels  to  man. 

Then,  too,  Dru  had  an  infinite  pity  for  the  de- 
pendent and  submerged  life  of  the  generality  of 
women.  Man  could  ask  woman  to  mate,  but  women 
were  denied  this  privilege,  and,  even  when  mated, 
oftentimes  a  life  of  never  ending  drudgery  followed. 

Dru   believed   that   if   women    could    ever   become 


220      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

economically  independent  of  man,  it  would,  to  a  large 
degree,  mitigate  the  social  evil. 

They  would  then  no  longer  be  compelled  to  marry, 
or  be  a  charge  upon  unwilling  relatives  or,  as  in 
desperation  they  sometimes  did,  lead  abandoned 
lives. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 


A    NEGATIVE    GOVERNMENT 


UPON  assuming  charge  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Republic,  the  Administrator  had  largely 
retained  the  judiciary  as  it  was  then  consti- 
tuted, and  he  also  made  but  few  changes  in  the  per- 
sonnel of  State  and  Federal  officials,  therefore  there 
had,  as  yet,  been  no  confusion  in  the  public's  busi- 
ness. Everything  seemed  about  as  usual,  further 
than  there  were  no  legislative  bodies  sitting,  and  the 
function  of  law  making  was  confined  to  one  indi- 
vidual, the  Administrator  himself. 

Before  putting  the  proposed  laws  into  force,  he 
wished  them  thoroughly  worked  out  and  digested. 
In  the  meantime,  however,  he  was  constantly  placing 
before  his  Cabinet  and  Commissioners  suggestions 
looking  to  the  betterment  of  conditions,  and  he  di- 
rected that  these  suggestions  should  be  molded  into 
law.  In  order  that  the  people  might  know  what 
further  measures  he  had  in  mind  for  their  welfare, 

221 


222       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

other   than   those   already   announced,  he   issued  the 
following  address: 

"  It  is  my  purpose,"  said  he,  "  not  to  give  to  you 
any  radical  or  ill-digested  laws.  I  wish  rather  to  cull 
that  which  is  best  from  the  other  nations  of  the  earth, 
and  let  you  have  the  benefit  of  their  thought  and  ex- 
perience. One  of  the  most  enlightened  foreign 
students  of  our  Government  has  rightly  said  that 
'  America  is  the  most  undemocratic  of  democratic 
countries.'  We  have  been  living  under  a  Govern- 
ment of  negation,  a  Government  with  an  executive 
with  more  power  than  any  monarch,  a  Government 
having  a  Supreme  Court,  clothed  with  greater  au- 
thority than  any  similar  body  on  earth ;  therefore, 
we  have  lagged  behind  other  nations  in  democracy. 
Our  Government  is,  perhaps,  less  responsive  to  the 
will  of  the  people  than  that  of  almost  any  of  the 
civilized  nations.  Our  Constitution  and  our  laws 
served  us  well  for  the  first  hundred  years  of  our  ex- 
istence, but  under  the  conditions  of  to-day  they  are 
not  only  obsolete,  but  even  grotesque.  It  is  nearly 
impossible  for  the  desires  of  our  people  to  find  ex- 
pression into  law.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  last  cen- 
tury  many  will  remember  that   an  income  tax  was 


A  NEGATIVE  GOVERNMENT  223 

wanted.     After    many    vicissitudes,    a    measure    em-  I 
bodying  that   idea   was   passed   by   both   Houses   of 
Congress    and    was    signed   by   the   Executive.     But      r 
that  did  not  give  to  us  an  income  tax.     The  Supreme 
Court  found  the  law  unconstitutional,  and  we  have; 
been  vainly  struggling  since  to  obtain  relief. 

"  If  a  well-defined  majority  of  the  people  of  Eng- 
land, of  France,  of  Italy  or  of  Germany  had  wanted 
such  a  law  they  could  have  gotten  it  with  reasonable 
celerity.  Our  House  of  Representatives  is  sup- 
posed to  be  our  popular  law-making  body,  and  yet 
its  members  do  not  convene  until  a  year  and  one 
month  from  the  time  they  are  elected.  No  matter 
how  pressing  the  issue  upon  which  a  majority  of 
them  are  chosen,  more  than  a  year  must  elapse  before 
they  may  begin  their  endeavors  to  carry  out  the  will 
of  the  people.  When  a  bill  covering  the  question 
at  issue  is  finally  introduced  in  the  House,  it  is  re- 
ferred to  a  committee,  and  that  body  may  hold  it  at 
its  pleasure. 

"  If,  in  the  end,  the  House  should  pass  the  bill, 
that  probably  becomes  the  end  of  it,  for  the  Senate 
may  kill  it. 

"  If  the  measure  passes  the  Senate  it  is  only  after 


224      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

it  has  again  been  referred  to  a  committee  and  then 
back  to  a  conference  committee  of  both  Senate  and 
House,  and  returned  to  each  for  final  passage. 

"  When  all  this  is  accomplished  at  a  single  ses- 
sion, it  is  unusually  expeditious,  for  measures,  no 
matter  how  important,  are  often  carried  over  for 
another  year. 

"  If  it  should  at  last  pass  both  House  and  Senate 
there  is  the  Executive  veto  to  be  considered.  If, 
however,  the  President  signs  the  bill  and  it  becomes 
a  law,  it  is  perhaps  but  short-lived,  for  the  Supreme 
Court  is  ever  present  with  its  Damoclean  sword. 

"  These  barriers  and  interminable  delays  have 
caused  the  demand  for  the  initiative,  referendum 
and  recall.  That  clumsy  weapon  was  devised  in 
some  States  largely  because  the  people  were  becom- 
ing restless  and  wanted  a  more  responsive  Govern- 
ment. 

"  I  am  sure  that  I  shall  be  able  to  meet  your 
wishes  in  a  much  simpler  way,  and  yet  throw  suffi- 
cient safeguards  around  the  new  system  to  keep  it 
from  proving  hurtful,  should  an  attack  of  political 
hysteria  overtake  you. 

"  However,  there  has  never  been  a  time  in  our  his- 
tory when  a  majority  of  our  people  have  not  thought 


A  NEGATIVE  GOVERNMENT  225 

right  on  the  public  questions  that  came  before  them, 
and  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they  will  think 
wrong  now. 

"  The  interests  want  a  Government  hedged  with 
restrictions,  such  as  we  have  been  living  under,  and 
it  is  easy  to  know  why,  with  the  example  of  the  last 
administration  fresh  in  the  minds  of  all. 

"  A  very  distinguished  lawyer,  once  Ambassador 
to  Great  Britain,  is  reported  as  saying  on  Lincoln's 
birthday :  *  The  Constitution  is  an  instrument  de- 
signedly drawn  by  the  founders  of  this  Government 
providing  safeguards  to  prevent  any  inroads  by  pop- 
ular excitement  or  frenzy  of  the  moment.'  And 
later  in  the  speech  he  says :  *  But  I  have  faith  in 
the  sober  judgment  of  the  American  people,  that 
they  will  reject  these  radical  changes,  etc' 

"  If  he  had  faith  in  the  sober  judgment  of  the 
American  people,  why  not  trust  them  to  a  measur- 
able extent  with  the  conduct  of  their  own  affairs? 

"  The  English  people,  for  a  century  or  more,  have 
had  such  direction  as  I  now  propose  that  you  shall 
have,  and  for  more  than  half  a  century  the  French 
people  have  had  like  power.  They  have  in  no  way 
abused  it,  and  yet  the  English  and  French  Electorate 
surely  are  not  more  intelligent,  or  have  better  self- 


226      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

control,  or  more  sober  judgment  than  the  American 
citizenship. 

"  Another  thing  to  which  I  desire  your  attention 
called  is  the  dangerous  power  possessed  by  the  Pres- 
ident in  the  past,  but  of  which  the  new  Constitution 
will  rob  him. 

"  The  framers  of  the  old  Constitution  lived  in  an 
atmosphere  of  autocracy  and  they  could  not  know, 
as  we  do  now,  the  danger  of  placing  in  one  man's 
hands  such  enormous  power,  and  have  him  so  far 
from  the  reach  of  the  people,  that  before  they  could 
dispossess  him  he  might,  if  conditions  were  favorable, 
establish  a  dynasty. 

"  It  is  astounding  that  we  have  allowed  a  century 
and  a  half  go  by  without  limiting  both  his  term  and 
his  power. 

"  In  addition  to  giving  you  a  new  Constitution  and 
laws  that  will  meet  existing  needs,  there  are  many 
other  things  to  be  done,  some  of  which  I  shall  briefly 
outline.  I  have  arranged  to  have  a  survey  made  of 
the  swamp  lands  throughout  the  United  States. 
From  reliable  data  which  I  have  gathered,  I  am  con- 
fident that  an  area  as  large  as  the  State  of  Ohio  can 
be  reclaimed,  and  at  a  cost  that  will  enable  the  Gov- 
ernment to  sell  it  to  home-seekers  for  less  than  one- 


A  NEGATIVE  GOVERNMENT  « 

fourth  what  they  would  have  to  pay  elsewhere  for 
similar  land. 

"  Under  my  personal  direction,  I  am  having  pre- 
pared an  old-age  pension  law  and  also  a  laborers' 
insurance  law,  covering  loss  in  cases  of  illness,  in- 
capacity and  death. 

"  I  have  a  commission  working  on  an  efficient  co- 
operative system  of  marketing  the  products  of  small 
farms  and  factories.  The  small  producers  through- 
out America  are  not  getting  a  sufficient  return  for 
their  products,  largely  because  they  lack  the  facili- 
ties for  marketing  them  properly.  By  cooperation 
they  will  be  placed  upon  an  equal  footing  with  the 
large  producers  and  small  investments  that  hereto- 
fore have  given  but  a  meager  return  will  become 
profitable. 

"  I  am  also  planning  to  inaugurate  cooperative 
loan  societies  in  every  part  of  the  Union,  and  I  have 
appointed  a  commissioner  to  instruct  the  people  as 
to  their  formation  and  conduct  and  to  explain  their 
beneficent  results. 

"  In  many  parts  of  Europe  such  societies  have 
reached  very  high  proficiency,  and  have  been  the 
means  of  bringing  prosperity  to  communities  that 
before  their  establishment  had  gone  into  decay. 


228      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

"  Many  hundred  millions  of  dollars  have  been 
loaned  through  these  societies  and,  while  only  a  frac- 
tional part  of  their  members  would  be  considered 
good  for  even  the  smallest  amount  at  a  bank,  the 
losses  to  the  societies  on  loans  to  their  members 
have  been  almost  negligible;  less  indeed  than  regular 
bankers  could  show  on  loans  to  their  clients.  And 
yet  it  enables  those  that  are  almost  totally  without 
capital  to  make  a  fair  living  for  themselves  and  fam- 
ilies. 

"  It  is  my  purpose  to  establish  bureaus  through 
the  congested  portions  of  the  United  States  where 
men  and  women  in  search  of  employment  can  regis- 
ter and  be  supplied  with  information  as  to  where 
and  what  kind  of  work  is  obtainable.  And  if  no 
work  is  to  be  had,  I  shall  arrange  that  every  indigent 
person  that  is  honest  and  industrious  shall  be  given 
employment  by  the  Federal,  State,  County  or  Mu- 
nicipal Government  as  the  case  may  be.  Further- 
more, it  shall  in  the  future  be  unlawful  for  any  em- 
ployer of  labor  to  require  more  than  eight  hours 
work  a  day,  and  then  only  for  six  days  a  week.  Con- 
ditions as  are  now  found  in  the  great  manufacturing 
centers  where  employes  are  worked  twelve  hours  a 


A  NEGATIVE  GOVERNMENT  229 

day,  seven  days  in  the  week,  and  receive  wages  in- 
adequate for  even  an  eight  hour  day  shall  be  no 
longer  possible. 

"  If  an  attempt  is  made  to  reduce  wages  because 
of  shorter  hours  or  for  any  other  cause,  the  em- 
ploye shall  have  the  right  to  go  before  a  magistrate 
and  demand  that  the  amount  of  wage  be  adjusted 
there,  either  by  the  magistrate  himself  or  by  a  jury 
if  demanded  by  either  party. 

"  Where  there  are  a  large  number  of  employes  af- 
fected, they  can  act  through  their  unions  or  socie- 
ties, if  needs  be,  and  each  party  at  issue  may  select 
an  arbitrator  and  the  two  so  chosen  may  agree  upon 
a  third,  or  they  may  use  the  courts  and  juries,  as 
may  be  preferred. 

"  This  law  shall  be  applicable  to  women  as  well 
as  to  men,  and  to  every  kind  of  labor.  I  desire  to 
make  it  clear  that  the  policy  of  this  Government  is  '' 
that  every  man  or  woman  who  desires  work  shall 
have  it,  even  if  the  Government  has  to  give  it,  and  I 
wish  it  also  understood  that  an  adequate  wage  must 
be  paid  for  labor. 

"  Labor  is  no  longer  to  be  classed  as  an  inert  com- 
modity to  be  bought  and  sold  by  the  law  of  supply 


230      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  demand,  but  the  human  equation  shall  hereafter 
be  the  commanding  force  in  all  agreements  between 
man  and  capital. 

"  There  is  another  matter  to  which  I  shall  give  my 
earnest  attention  and  that  is  the  reformation  of  the 
study  and  practice  of  medicine.  It  is  well  known 
that  we  are  far  behind  England,  Germany  and 
Prance  in  the  protection  of  our  people  from  incompe- 
tent physicians  and  quackery.  There  is  no  more 
competent,  no  more  intelligent  or  advanced  men  in 
the  world  than  our  American  physicians  and  surgeons 
of  the  first  class. 

"  But  the  incompetent  men  measurably  drag  down 
the  high  standing  of  the  profession.  A  large  part 
of  our  medical  schools  and  colleges  are  entirely  unfit 
for  the  purposes  intended,  and  each  year  they  grant 
diplomas  to  hundreds  of  ignorant  young  men  and 
women  and  license  them  to  prey  upon  a  more  or  less 
helpless  people. 

"  The  number  of  physicians  per  inhabitant  is  al- 
ready  ridiculously  large,  many  times  more  than  is 
needful,  or  than  other  countries  where  the  average  of 
the  professions  ranks  higher,  deem  necessary. 

"  I  feel  sure  that  the  death  list  in  the  United  States 


A  NEGATIVE  GOVERNMENT  231 

from  the  mistakes  of  these  incompetents  is  simply 
appalling. 

"  I  shall  create  a  board  of  five  eminent  men,  two  of 
whom  shall  be  physicians,  one  shall  be  a  surgeon,  one 
a  scientist  and  the  other  shall  be  a  great  educator, 
and  to  this  board  I  shall  give  the  task  of  formulating 
a  plan  by  which  the  spurious  medical  colleges  and 
medical  men  can  be  eradicated  from  our  midst. 

"  I  shall  call  the  board's  attention  to  the  fact  that 
it  is  of  as  much  importance  to  have  men  of  fine 
natural  ability  as  it  is  to  give  them  good  training, 
and,  if  it  is  practicable,  I  shall  ask  them  to  require 
some  sort  of  adequate  mental  examination  that  will 
measurably  determine  this. 

"  I  have  a  profound  admiration  for  the  courage, 
the  nobility  and  philanthropy  of  the  profession  as 
a  whole,  and  I  do  not  want  its  honor  tarnished  by 
those  who  are  mercenary  and  unworthy. 

"  In  conclusion  I  want  to  announce  that  pensions 
will  be  given  to  those  who  fought  on  either  side  in 
the  late  war  without  distinction  or  reservation. 
However,  it  is  henceforth  to  be  the  policy  of  this 
Government,  so  far  as  I  may  be  able  to  shape  it, 
that  only  those  in  actual  need  of  financial  aid  shall 


232      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

receive  pensions  and  to  them  it  shall  be  given, 
whether  they  have  or  have  not  been  disabled  in  con- 
sequence of  their  services  to  the  nation.  But  to 
offer  financial  aid  to  the  rich  and  well  to  do,  is  to 
offer  an  insult,  for  it  questions  their  patriotism. 
Although  the  first  civil  war  was  ended  over  sixty 
years  ago,  yet  that  pension  roll  still  draws  heavily 
upon  the  revenue  of  the  Nation.  Its  history  has 
been  a  rank  injustice  to  the  noble  armies  of  Grant 
and  his  lieutenants,  the  glory  of  whose  achievements 
is  now  the  common  heritage  of  a  United  Country." 


CHAPTER  XL 

A    DEPARTURE    IN    BATTLESHIPS 

DRU  invited  the  Strawns  to  accompany  him  to 
Newport  News  to  witness  the  launching  of  a 
new  type  of  battleship.  It  was  said  to  be, 
and  probably  was,  impenetrable.  Experts  who 
had  tested  a  model  built  on  a  large  scale  had  de- 
clared that  this  invention  would  render  obsolete 
every  battleship  in  existence.  The  principle  was 
this :  Running  back  from  the  bow  for  a  distance  of 
60  feet  only  about  4  feet  of  the  hull  showed  above 
the  water  line,  and  this  part  of  the  deck  was  con- 
caved and  of  the  smoothest,  hardest  steel.  Then 
came  several  turreted  sections  upon  which  guns  were 
mounted.  Around  these  turrets  ran  rims  of  pol- 
ished steel,  two  feet  in  width  and  six  inches  thick. 
These  rims  began  four  feet  from  the  water  line  and 
ran  four  feet  above  the  level  of  the  turret  decks. 
The  rims  were  so  nicely  adjusted  with  ball  bearings 
that   the    smallest   blow    would    send   them    spinning 


234      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

around,  therefore  a  shell  could  not  penetrate  be- 
cause it  would  glance  off. 

Although  the  trip  to  the  Newport  News  Dock 
yards  was  made  in  a  Navy  hydroaeroplane  it  took 
several  hours,  and  Gloria  used  the  occasion  to  urge 
upon  Dru  the  rectification  of  some  abuses  of  which 
she  had  special  knowledge. 

"  Philip,"  she  said,  "  when  I  was  proselytizing 
among  the  rich,  it  came  to  me  to  include  the  employer 
of  women  labor.  I  found  but  few  who  dissented 
from  my  statement  of  facts,  but  the  answer  was  that 
trade  conditions,  the  demand  of  customers  for 
cheaper  garments  and  articles,  made  relief  imprac- 
ticable. Perhaps  their  profits  are  on  a  narrow 
basis,  Philip ;  but  the  volume  of  their  business  is 
the  touchstone  of  their  success,  for  how  otherwise 
could  so  many  become  millionaires?  Just  what  the 
remedy  is  I  do  not  know,  but  I  want  to  give  you  the 
facts  so  that  in  recasting  the  laws  you  may  plan 
something  to  alleviate  a  grievous  wrong." 

"  It  is  strange,  Gloria,  how  often  your  mind  and 
mine  are  caught  by  the  same  current,  and  how  they 
drift  in  the  same  direction.  It  was  only  a  few  days 
ago  that  I  picked  up  one  of  O.  Henry's  books.  In 
his   '  Unfinished    Story '    he    tells    of    a    man    who 


A  DEPARTURE  IN  BATTLESHIPS   235 

dreamed  that  he  died  and  was  standing  with  a  crowd 
of  prosperous  looking  angels  before  Saint  Peter, 
when  a  policeman  came  up  and  taking  him  by  the 
wing  asked :     '  Are  you  with  that  bunch  ?  ' 

"  '  Who  are  they?  '  asked  the  man. 

"  *  Why,'  said  the  policeman,  '  they  are  the  men 
who  hired  working  girls  and  paid  'em  five  or  six  dol- 
lars a  week  to  live  on.     Are  you  one  of  the  bunch?  ' 

"  '  Not  on  your  immortality,'  answered  the  man. 
4  I'm  only  the  fellow  who  set  fire  to  an  orphan  asylum, 
and  murdered  a  blind  man  for  his  pennies.' 

"  Some  years  ago  when  I  first  read  that  story,  I 
thought  it  was  humor,  now  I  know  it  to  be  pathos. 
Nothing,  Gloria,  will  give  me  greater  pleasure  than 
to  try  to  think  out  a  solution  to  this  problem,  and 
undertake  its  application." 

Gloria  then  gave  more  fully  the  conditions  gov- 
erning female  labor.  The  unsanitary  surround- 
ings, the  long  hours  and  the  inadequate  wage,  the 
statistics  of  refuge  societies  showed,  drove  an  appall- 
ing number  of  women  and  girls  to  the  streets. —  No 
matter  how  hard  they  worked  they  could  not  earn 
sufficient  to  clothe  and  feed  themselves  properly. 
After  a  deadly  day's  work,  many  of  them  found 
stimulants   of  various  kinds  the   cheapest  means   of 


236      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

bringing  comfort  to  their  weary  bodies  and  hope- 
lost  souls,  and  then  the  next  step  was  the  beginning 
of  the  end. 

By  now  they  had  come  to  Newport  News  and  the 
launching  of  the  battleship  was  made  as  Gloria 
christened  her  Columbia.  After  the  ceremonies 
were  over  it  became  necessary  at  once  to  return 
to  Washington,  for  at  noon  of  the  next  day  there 
was  to  be  dedicated  the  Colossal  Arch  of  Peace. 
Ten  years  before,  the  Government  had  undertaken 
this  work  and  had  slowly  executed  it,  carrying  out 
the  joint  conception  of  the  foremost  architect  in 
America  and  the  greatest  sculptor  in  the  world. 
Strangely  enough,  the  architect  was  a  son  of  New 
England,  and  the  Sculptor  was  from  and  of  the 
South. 

Upon  one  face  of  the  arch  were  three  heroic 
figures.  Lee  on  the  one  side,  Grant  on  the  other, 
with  Fame  in  the  center,  holding  out  a  laurel  wreath 
with  either  hand  to  both  Grant  and  Lee.  Among 
the  figures  clustered  around  and  below  that  of  Grant, 
were  those  of  Sherman,  Sheridan,  Thomas  and  Han- 
cock, and  among  those  around  and  below  that  of 
Lee,  were  Stonewall  Jackson,  the  two  Johnstons, 
Forrest,  Pickett  and  Beauregard.     Upon  the  other 


A  DEPARTURE  IN  BATTLESHIPS   237 

face  of  the  arch  there  was  in  the  center  a  heroic 
figure  of  Lincoln  and  gathered  around  him  on  either 
side  were  those  Statesmen  of  the  North  and  South 
who  took  part  in  that  titanic  civil  conflict  that  came 
so  near  to  dividing  our  Republic. 

Below  Lincoln's  figure  was  written :  "  With 
malice  towards  none,  with  charity  for  all."  Below 
Grant,  was  his  dying  injunction  to  his  fellow  coun- 
trymen :  "  Let  us  have  peace."  But  the  silent  and 
courtly  Lee  left  no  message  that  would  fit  his  gigantic 
mold. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

THE    NEW    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION 

BESIDES     the     laws     and     reforms     already 
enumerated,  the  following  is  in  brief  the  plan 
for  the  General  Government  that  Philip  Dru 
outlined    and   carried    through   as   Administrator    of 
the  Republic,  and  which,  in  effect,  was  made  a  part 
of  the  new  constitution. 

I. 

1.  Every  adult  citizen  of  the  United  States,  male 
or  female,  shall  have  the  right  to  vote,  and  no 
state,  county  or  municipality  shall  pass  a  law 
or  laws  infringing  upon  this  right. 

2.  Any  alien,  male  or  female,  who  can  read,  write 
and  speak  English,  and  who  has  resided  in  the 
United  States  for  ten  years,  may  take  out 
naturalization  papers  and  become  a  citizen.1 

3.  No  one  shall  be  eligible  for  election  as  Execu- 
tive,    President,     Senator,     Representative    or 

i  See  Appendix. 

238 


NEW  NATIONAL  CONSTITUTION      239 

Judge  of  any  court  under  the  age  of  twenty- 
five  years,  and  who  is  not  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States.1 

4.  No  one  shall  be  eligible  for  any  other  office, 
National  or  State,  who  is  at  the  time,  or  who 
has  been  within  a  period  of  five  years  preced- 
ing, a  member  of  any  Senate  or  Court.2 

n. 

1.  The  several  states  shall  be  divided  into  dis- 
tricts of  three  hundred  thousand  inhabitants 
each,  and  each  district  so  divided  shall  have 
one  representative,  and  in  order  to  give  the 
widest  latitude  as  to  choice,  there  shall  be  no 
restrictions  as  to  residence.3 

2.  The  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  be  elected  on  the  first  Tuesday  after  the 
first  Monday  in  November,  and  shall  serve  for 
a  term  of  six  years,  subject  to  a  recall  at  the 
end  of  each  two  years  by  a  signed  petition 
embracing  one-third  of  the  electorate  of  the 
district  from  which  they  were  chosen.4 

3.  The  House  shall  convene  on  the  first  Tuesday 

i  See  Appendix.  3  See  Appendix. 

2  See  Appendix.  4  See  Appendix. 


240       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

after  the  first  Monday  in  January  and  shall 
never  have  more  than  five  hundred  members.1 

4.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  elect  a 
Speaker  whose  term  of  office  may  be  continuous 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  majority.  He  shall  pre- 
side over  the  House,  but  otherwise  his  functions 
shall  be  purely  formal. 

5.  The  House  shall  also  choose  an  Executive, 
whose  duties  it  shall  be,  under  the  direction  of 
the  House,  to  administer  the  Government.  He 
may  or  may  not  be  at  the  time  of  his  election 
a  member  of  the  House,  but  he  becomes  an  ex- 
officio  member  by  virtue  thereof. 

6.  (a)  The  Executive  shall  have  authority  to 
select  his  Cabinet  Officers  from  members  of  the 
House  or  elsewhere,  other  than  from  the  Courts 
or  Senates,  and  such  Cabinet  Officers  shall  by 
reason  thereof,  be  ex-officio  members  of  the 
House. 

(b)  Such  officials  are  to  hold  their  positions  at 
the  pleasure  of  the  Executive  and  the  Executive 
is  to  hold  his  at  the  pleasure  of  the  majority  of 
the  House. 

(c)  In  an  address  to  the  House,  the  Executive 
i  See  Appendix. 


NEW  NATIONAL  CONSTITUTION      241 

shall,  within  a  reasonable  time  after  his  selec- 
tion, outline  his  policy  of  Government,  both 
domestic  and  foreign. 

(d)  He  and  his  Cabinet  may  frame  bills  cov- 
ering the  suggestions  made  in  his  address,  or 
any  subsequent  address  that  he  may  think 
proper  to  make,  and  introduce  and  defend 
them  in  the  House.  Measures  introduced  by 
the  Executive  or  members  of  his  Cabinet  are 
not  to  be  referred  to  committees,  but  are  to 
be  considered  by  the  House  as  a  whole,  and 
their  consideration  shall  have  preference  over 
measures  introduced  by  other  members. 
7.  All  legislation  shall  originate  in  the  House. 

m. 

1.  The  Senate  shall  consist  of  one  member  from 
each  State,  and  shall  be  elected  for  life,  by 
direct  vote  of  the  people,  and  shall  be  subject 
to  recall  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  electors  of 
his  State  at  the  end  of  any  five-year  period  of 
his  term.1 

2.  (a)  Every  measure  passed  by  the  House, 
other  than  those  relating  solely  to  the  raising 

1  See  Appendix. 


242       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

of  revenue  for  the  current  needs  of  the  Gov- 
ernment and  the  expenditure  thereof,  shall  go 
to  the  Senate  for  approval. 

(b)  The  Senate  may  approve  a  measure  by  a 
majority  vote  and  it  then  becomes  a  law,  or 
they  may  make  such  suggestions  regarding  the 
amendment  as  may  seem  to  them  pertinent,  and 
return  it  to  the  House  to  accept  or  reject  as 
they  may  see  fit. 

(c)  The  Senate  may  reject  a  measure  by  a 
majority  vote.  If  the  Senate  reject  a  meas- 
ure, the  House  shall  have  the  right  to  dissolve 
and  go  before  the  people  for  their  decision. 

(d)  If  the  country  approves  the  measure  by 
returning  a  House  favorable  to  it,  then,  upon 
its  passage  by  the  House  in  the  same  form  as 
'when  rejected  by  the  Senate,  it  shall  become  a 
law. 

3.  (a)  A  Senator  may  be  impeached  by  a  ma- 
jority vote  of  the  Supreme  Court,  upon  an  ac- 
tion approved  by  the  House  and  brought  by 
the  Executive  or  any  member  of  his  Cabinet, 
(b)  A  Senator  must  retire  at  the  age  of  sev- 
enty years,  and  he  shall  be  suitably  pensioned. 


NEW  NATIONAL  CONSTITUTION      243 

IV. 

1.  The  President  shall  be  chosen  by  a  majority 
vote  of  all  the  electors.  His  term  shall  be  for 
ten  years  and  he  shall  be  ineligible  for  re-elec- 
tion, but  after  retirement  he  shall  receive  a 
pension. 

2.  His  duties  shall  be  almost  entirely  formal  and 
ceremonial. 

3.  In  the  event  of  a  hiatus  in  the  Government  from 
any  source  whatsoever,  it  shall  be  his  duty  im- 
mediately to  call  an  election,  and  in  the  mean- 
time act  as  Executive  until  the  regularly  elected 
authorities  can  again  assume  charge  of  the 
Government. 


CHAPTER  XLII 

NEW    STATE    CONSTITUTIONS 

TO  the  States,  Administrator  Dru  gave  govern- 
ments in  all  essentials  like  that  of  the  nation. 
In  brief  the  State  instruments  held  the  fol- 
lowing provisions: 

1.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  consist  of 
one  member  for  every  fifty  thousand  inhab- 
itants, and  never  shall  exceed  a  membership  of 
two  hundred  in  any  State. 

8.  Representatives  shall  be  elected  for  a  term  of 
two  years,  but  not  more  than  one  session  shall 
be  held  during  their  tenure  of  office  unless  called 
in  special  session  by  the  Speaker  of  the  House 
with  the  approval  of  the  Governor. 

3.  Representatives   shall  be  elected  in  November, 
and  the  House  shall  convene  on  the  first  Tues- 
day after  the  first  Monday  in  January  to  sit 
during  its  own  pleasure. 
244 


NEW  STATE  CONSTITUTIONS        U5 

4<.  Representatives  shall  make  rules  for  their  self- 
government  and  shall  be  the  general  state  law 
making  body. 

ii. 

1.  The  Senate  shall  be  composed  of  one  member 
from  each  congressional  district,  but  there 
shall  never  be  less  than  five  nor  more  than  fifty 
in  any  State  Senate. 

2.  Senators  shall  be  elected  for  a  term  of  ten  years 
subject  to  recall  at  the  end  of  each  two  years,   '. 
by  petition  signed  by  a  majority  of  the  elec-  f 
torate  of  their  district. 

3.  (a)  No  legislation  shall  originate  in  the  Sen- 
ate. Its  function  is  to  advise  as  to  measures  sent 
there  by  the  House,  to  make  suggestions  and 
such  amendments  as  might  seem  pertinent,  and 
return  the  measure  to  the  House,  for  its  final 
action. 

(b)  When  a  bill  is  sent  to  the  Senate  by  the 
House,  if  approved,  it  shall  become  a  law,  if 
disapproved,  it  shall  be  returned  to  the  House 
with  the  objections  stated. 

(c)  If  the  House  considers  a  measure  of  suf- 
ficient importance,  it  may  dissolve  immediately 


246      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

and  let  the  people  pass  upon  it,  or  they  may 
wait  until  a  regular  election  for  popular  ac- 
tion. 

(d)  If  the  people  approve  the  measure,  the 
House  must  enact  it  in  the  same  form  as  when 
disapproved  by  the  Senate,  and  it  shall  then 
become  a  law. 

m. 

1.  (a)  The  Governor  shall  be  elected  by  a  direct 
vote  of  all  the  people. 

(b)  His  term  of  office  shall  be  six  years,  and 
he  shall  be  ineligible  for  re-election.  He  shall 
be  subject  to  recall  at  the  end  of  every  two 
years  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  State.1 

2.  (a)  He  shall  have  no  veto  power  or  other  con- 
trol over  legislation,  and  shall  not  make  any 
suggestions     or     recommendations     in     regard 

i  thereto, 
(b)  His  function  shall  be  purely  executive. 
He  may  select  his  own  council  or  fellow  com- 
missioners for  the  different  governmental  de- 
partments, and  they  shall  hold  their  positions 
at  his  pleasure, 
i  See  Appendix. 


NEW  STATE  CONSTITUTIONS        W7 

(c)  All  the  Governor's  appointees  shall  be  con- 
firmed by  the  Senate  before  they  may  assume 
office. 

(d)  The  Governor  may  be  held  strictly  ac- 
countable by  the  people  for  the  honest,  efficient 
and  economical  conduct  of  the  government,  due 
allowance  being  made  for  the  fact  that  he  is 
in  no  way  responsible  for  the  laws  under  which 
he  must  work. 

(e)  It  shall  be  his  duty  also  to  report  to  the 
legislature  at  each  session,  giving  an  account 
of  his  stewardship  regarding  the  enforcement 
of  the  laws,  the  conduct  of  the  different  depart- 
ments, etc.,  etc.,  and  making  an  estimate  for 
the  financial  budget  required  for  the  two  years 
following. 

3.  (a)  There  shall  be  a  Pardon  Board  of  three 
members  who  shall  pass  upon  all  matters  re- 
lating to  the  Penal  Service. 

(b)  This  Board  shall  be  nominated  by  the  Gov- 
ernor and  confirmed  by  the  Senate.  After  their 
confirmation,  the  Governor  shall  have  no  further 
jurisdiction  over  them. 

(c)  They  shall  hold  office  for  six  years  and 
shall  be  ineligible  for  reappointment. 


248      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

(d)  They  shall  be  subject  to  removal  by  the 
joint  action  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
and  the  Senate  for  neglect  or  failure  of  duty. 

Besides  the  skeleton  outline  given  of  the  simplified 
National  and  State  Governments,  the  Administrator 
included  a  number  of  other  provisions  which  seemed 
necessary  to  meet  existing  conditions.  One  of  which 
was  in  regard  to  the  civil  service  in  the  National, 
State,  County  and  Municipal  governments.  Pri- 
marily, every  employe  of  the  people  was  to  be  sub- 
ject to  the  requirements  of  the  service,  but  there 
were  to  be  no  removals  except  for  good  and  sufficient 
cause.  Moreover,  it  was  stipulated  that  reasons  for 
dismissal  must  be  made  public  if  requested  by  the 
official    or   employe   dismissed. 

Dru  recommended  to  the  states  and  municipalities 
that  they  pay  their  officials  sufficiently  well  to  in- 
duce men  of  good  ability  to  accept  office.  He  pointed 
out  that  they  could  afford  to  be  liberal  in  compensa- 
tion given,  because  the  number  of  officials  would  be 
greatly  reduced,  and  because  the  general  scheme  of 
government  would  be  vastly  more  efficient  and  eco- 
nomical than  any  which  had  heretofore  been  in  force. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    BOSSES 


GENERAL  DRU  was  ever  fond  of  talking  to 
Senator  Selwyn.  He  found  his  virile  mind 
a  never-failing  source  of  information.  Busy 
as  they  both  were  they  often  met  and  exchanged 
opinions. 

In  answer  to  a  question  from  Dru,  Selwyn  said 
that  while  Pennsylvania  and  a  few  other  States  had 
been  more  completely  under  the  domination  of  bosses 
than  others,  still  the  system  permeated  everywhere. 

In  some  States  a  railroad  held  the  power,  but  ex- 
ercised it  through  an  individual  or  individuals. 

In  another  State,  a  single  corporation  held  it, 
and  yet  again,  it  was  often  held  by  a  corporate 
group  acting  together.  In  many  States  one  indi- 
vidual dominated  public  affairs  and  more  often  for 
good  than  for  evil. 

The  people  simply  would  not  take  enough  interest 
in  their  Government  to  exercise  the  right  of  control. 

Those  who  took  an  active  interest  were  used  as  a 
249 


250      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

part  of  the  boss'  tools,  be  he  a  benevolent  one  or 
otherwise. 

"  The  delegates  go  to  the  conventions,"  said  Sel- 
wyn,  "  and  think  they  have  something  to  do  with 
the  naming  of  the  nominees,  and  the  making  of  the 
platforms.  But  the  astute  boss  has  planned  all  that 
far  in  advance,  the  candidates  are  selected  and  the 
platform  written  and  both  are  '  forced  '  upon  the  un- 
suspecting delegate,  much  as  the  card  shark  forced 
his  cards  upon  his  victim.  It  is  all  seemingly  in  the 
open  and  above  the  boards,  but  as  a  matter  of  fact 
quite  the  reverse  is  true. 

"  At  conventions  it  is  usual  to  select  some  man  who 
has  always  been  honored  and  respected,  and  elect 
him  chairman  of  the  platform  committee.  He  is 
pleased  with  the  honor  and  is  ready  to  do  the  bidding 
of  the  man  to  whom  he  owes  it. 

"  The  platform  has  been  read  to  him  and  he  has 
been  committed  to  it  before  his  appointment  as  chair- 
man. Then  a  careful  selection  is  made  of  dele- 
gates from  the  different  senatorial  districts  and  a 
good  working  majority  of  trusted  followers  is  obtained 
for  places  on  the  committee.  Someone  nominates 
for  chairman  the  '  honored  and  respected  '  and  he  is 
promptly  elected. 


THE  RULE  OF  THE  BOSSES         251 

"  Another  member  suggests  that  the  committee, 
as  it  stands,  is  too  unwieldy  to  draft  a  platform,  and 
makes  a  motion  that  the  chairman  be  empowered  to 
appoint  a  sub-committee  of  five  to  outline  one  and 
submit  it  to  the  committee  as  a  whole. 

"  The  motion  is  carried  and  the  chairman  ap- 
points five  of  the  '  tried  and  true.'  There  is  then  an 
adjournment  until  the  sub-committee  is  ready  to  re- 
port. 

"  The  five  betake  themselves  to  a  room  in  some 
hotel  and  smoke,  drink  and  swap  stories  until 
enough  time  has  elapsed  for  a  proper  platform  to  be 
written. 

"  They  then  report  to  the  committee  as  a  whole 
and,  after  some  wrangling  by  the  uninitiated,  the  plat- 
form is  passed  as  the  boss  has  written  it  without  the 
addition  of  a  single  word. 

"  Sometimes  it  is  necessary  to  place  upon  the  sub- 
committee a  recalcitrant  or  two.  Then  the  method 
is  somewhat  different.  The  boss'  platform  is  cut  into 
separate  planks  and  first  one  and  then  another  of  the 
faithful  offers  a  plank,  and  after  some  discussion  a 
majority  of  the  committee  adopt  it.  So  when  the 
sub-committee  reports  back  there  stands  the  boss' 
handiwork  just  as  he  has  constructed  it. 


252      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

"  Oftentimes  there  is  no  subterfuge,  but  the  con- 
vention, as  a  whole,  recognizes  the  pre-eminent  ability 
of  one  man  amongst  them,  and  by  common  consent 
he  is  assigned  the  task." 

Selwyn  also  told  Dru  that  it  was  often  the  prac- 
tice among  corporations  not  to  bother  themselves 
about  state  politics  further  than  to  control  the  Sen- 
ate. 

This  smaller  body  was  seldom  more  than  one- 
fourth  as  large  as  the  House,  and  usually  contained 
not  more  than  twenty-five  or  thirty  members. 

Their  method  was  to  control  a  majority  of  the 
Senate  and  let  the  House  pass  such  measures  as  it 
pleased,  and  the  Governor  recommend  such  laws 
as  he  thought  proper.  Then  the  Senate  would 
promptly  kill  all  legislation  that  in  any  way  touched 
corporate  interests. 

Still  another  method  which  was  used  to  advantage 
by  the  interests  where  they  had  not  been  vigilant  in 
the  protection  of  their  "  rights,"  and  when  they  had 
no  sure  majority  either  in  the  House  or  Senate  and 
no  influence  with  the  Governor,  was  to  throw  what 
strength  they  had  to  the  stronger  side  in  the  fac- 
tional fights  that  were  always  going  on  in  every 
State  and  in  every  legislature. 


THE  RULE  OF  THE  BOSSES  253 

Actual  money,  Sclwyn  said,  was  now  seldom  given 
in  the  relentless  warfare  which  the  selfish  interests 
were  ever  waging  against  the  people,  but  it  was  in- 
trigue, the  promise  of  place  and  power,  and  the  ever 
effectual  appeal  to  human  vanity. 

That  part  of  the  press  which  was  under  corporate 
control  was  often  able  to  make  or  destroy  a  man's 
legislative  and  political  career,  and  the  weak  and  the 
vain  and  the  men  with  shifty  consciences,  that  the 
people  in  their  fatuous  indifference  elect  to  make  their 
laws,  seldom  fail  to  succumb  to  this  subtle  influence. 


CHAPTER  XLIV 


ONE   CAUSE  OF  THE  HIGH   COST   OF   LIVING 

IN  one  of  their  fireside  talks,  Selwyn  told  Dm 
that  a  potential  weapon  in  the  hands  of  those 
who  had  selfish  purposes  to  subserve,  was  the 
long  and  confusing  ballot. 

"  Whenever  a  change  is  suggested  by  which  it  can 
be  shortened,  and  the  candidates  brought  within  easy 
review  of  the  electorate,  the  objection  is  always 
raised,"  said  Selwyn,  "  that  the  rights  of  the  people 
are  being  invaded. 

"  '  Let  the  people  rule,'  is  the  cry,"  he  said,  "  and 
the  unthinking  many  believing  that  democratic  gov- 
ernment is  being  threatened,  demand  that  they  be 
permitted  to  vote  for  every  petty  officer. 

"  Of  course  quite  the  reverse  is  true,"  continued 
Selwyn,  "  for  when  the  ballot  is  filled  with  names  of 
candidates  running  for  general  and  local  offices, 
there  is,  besides  the  confusion,  the  usual  trading.  As 
a  rule,  interest  centers  on  the  local  man,  and  there  is 

254 


THE  HIGH  COST  OF  LIVING         255 

less  scrutiny  of  those  candidates  seeking  the  more 
important  offices." 

"  While  I  had  already  made  up  my  mind,"  said 
Dru,  "  as  to  the  short  ballot  and  a  direct  accounta- 
bility to  the  people,  I  am  glad  to  have  you  confirm 
the  correctness  of  my  views." 

"  You  may  take  my  word  for  it,  General  Dru,  that 
the  interests  also  desire  large  bodies  of  law  makers 
instead  of  few.  You  may  perhaps  recall  how  vigor- 
ously they  opposed  the  commission  form  of  govern- 
ment for  cities. 

"  Under  the  old  system  when  there  was  a  large 
council,  no  one  was  responsible.  If  a  citizen  had 
a  grievance,  and  complained  to  his  councilman,  he 
was  perhaps  truthfully  told  that  he  was  not  to  blame. 
He  was  sent  from  one  member  of  the  city  government 
to  the  other,  and  unable  to  obtain  relief,  in  sheer 
desperation,  he  gave  up  hope  and  abandoned  his  ef- 
fort for  justice.  But  under  the  commission  form  of 
government,  none  of  the  officials  can  shirk  respon- 
sibility. Each  is  in  charge  of  a  department,  and  if 
there  is  inefficiency,  it  is  easy  to  place  the  blame 
where  it  properly  belongs. 

"  Under  such  a  system  the  administration  of  public 
affairs  becomes  at  once,  simple,  direct  and  business- 


256      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

like.  If  any  outside  corrupt  influences  seek  to  creep 
in,  they  are  easy  of  detection  and  the  punishment  can 
be  made  swift  and  certain." 

"  I  want  to  thank  you  again,  Senator  Selwyn, 
"  for  the  help  you  have  been  to  me  in  giving  me  the 
benefit  of  your  ripe  experience  in  public  affairs," 
said  Dru,  "  and  there  is  another  phase  of  the  sub- 
ject that  I  would  like  to  discuss  with  you.  I  have 
thought  long  and  seriously  how  to  overcome  the  fix- 
ing of  prices  by  individuals  and  corporations,  and 
how  the  people  may  be  protected  from  that  form  of 
robbery. ' 

"  When  there  is  a  monopoly  or  trust,  it  is  easy  to 
locate  the  offense,  but  it  is  a  different  proposition 
when  one  must  needs  deal  with  a  large  number  of 
corporations  and  individuals,  who,  under  the  guise 
of  competition,  have  an  understanding,  both  as  to 
prices  and  territory  to  be  served. 

"  For  instance,  the  coal  dealers,  at  the  beginning 
of  winter,  announce  a  fixed  price  for  coal.  If  there 
are  fifty  of  them  and  all  are  approached,  not  one  of 
them  will  vary  his  quotation  from  the  other  forty- 
nine.  If  he  should  do  so,  the  coal  operators  would 
be  informed  and  the  offending  dealer  would  find,  by 
some  pretext  or  another,  his  supply  cut  off. 


THE  HIGH  COST  OF  LIVING         257 

"  We  see  the  same  condition  regarding  large  sup- 
ply and  manufacturing  concerns  which  cover  the 
country  with  their  very  essential  products.  A  keen 
rivalry  is  apparent,  and  competitive  bids  in  sealed 
envelopes  are  made  when  requested,  but  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  we  know  that  there  is  no  competition.  Can 
you  give  me  any  information  upon  this  matter?  " 

"  There  are  many  and  devious  ways  by  which  the 
law  can  be  evaded  and  by  which  the  despoliation  of 
the  public  may  be  accomplished,"  said  Selwyn. 
"  The  representatives  of  those  large  business  con- 
cerns meet  and  a  map  of  the  United  States  is  spread 
out  before  them.  This  map  is  regarded  by  them 
very  much  as  if  it  were  a  huge  pie  that  is  to  be  di- 
vided according  to  the  capacity  of  each  to  absorb  and 
digest  his  share.  The  territory  is  not  squared  off, 
that  is,  taking  in  whole  sections  of  contiguous  coun- 
try, but  in  a  much  more  subtle  way,  so  that  the  de- 
lusion of  competition  may  be  undisturbed.  When  sev- 
eral of  these  concerns  are  requested  to  make  prices, 
they  readily  comply  and  seem  eager  for  the  order. 
The  delusion  extends  even  to  their  agents,  who  are 
as  innocent  as  the  would-be  purchaser  of  the  real 
conditions,  and  are  doing  their  utmost  to  obtain  the 
business.     The  concern  in  whose  assigned  territory 


258      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

the  business  originates,  makes  the  price  and  informs 
its  supposed  rivals  of  its  bid,  so  that  they  may  each 
make  one  slightly  higher." 

"  Which  goes  to  show,"  said  Dru,  "  how  easy  it 
is  to  exploit  the  public  when  there  is  harmony  among 
the  exploiters.  There  seems  to  me  to  be  two  evils 
involved  in  this  problem,  Senator  Selwyn,  one  is  the 
undue  cost  to  the  people,  and  the  other,  but  lesser, 
evil,  is  the  protection  of  incompetency. 

"  It  is  not  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  but  an  ex- 
cess of  profits,  that  enables  the  incompetent  to  live 
and  thrive." 

After  a  long  and  exhaustive  stud}7  of  this  prob- 
lem, the  Administrator  directed  his  legal  advisers  to 
incorporate  his  views  into  law. 

No  individual  as  such,  was  to  be  permitted  to  deal 
in  what  might  be  termed  products  of  the  natural  re- 
sources of  the  country,  unless  he  subjected  himself 
to  all  the  publicity  and  penalties  that  would  accrue 
to  a  corporation,  under  the  new  corporate  regula- 
tions. 

Corporations,  argued  Dru,  could  be  dealt  with 
under  the  new  laws  in  a  way  that,  while  fair  to  them, 
would  protect  the  public.  In  the  future,  he  reminded 
his    commission,    there   would   be    upon   the   directo- 


THE  HIGH  COST  OF  LIVING  259 

rates  a  representative  of  either  the  National,  State, 
or  Municipal  governments,  and  the  books,  and  every 
transaction,  would  be  open  to  the  public.  This  would 
apply  to  both  the  owner  of  the  raw  material,  be  it 
mine,  forest,  or  what  not,  as  well  as  to  the  corpora- 
tion or  individual  who  distributed  the  marketable 
product. 

It  was  Dru's  idea  that  public  opinion  was  to  be 
invoked  to  aid  in  the  task,  and  district  attorneys 
and  grand  juries,  throughout  the  country,  were  to 
be  admonished  to  do  their  duty.  If  there  was  a 
fixity  of  prices  in  any  commodity  or  product,  or  even 
approximately  so,  he  declared,  it  would  be  prima 
facie  evidence  of  a  combination. 

In  this  way,  the  Administrator  thought  the  evil 
of  pools  and  trust  agreements  could  be  eradicated, 
and  a  healthful  competition,  content  with  reasonable 
profits,  established.  If  a  single  corporation,  by  its 
extreme  efficiency,  or  from  unusual  conditions,  should 
constitute  a  monopoly  so  that  there  was  practically 
no  competition,  then  it  would  be  necessary,  he  thought, 
for  the  Government  to  fix  a  price  reasonable  to  all 
interests  involved. 

Therefore  it  was  not  intended  to  put  a  limit  on 
the   size  or  the  comprehensiveness  of  any  corpora- 


260      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

tion,  further  than  that  it  should  not  stifle  competi- 
tion, except  by  greater  efficiency  in  production  and 
distribution.  If  this  should  happen,  then  the  peo- 
ple and  the  Government  would  be  protected  by  pub- 
licity, by  their  representative  on  the  board  of  direct- 
ors and  by  the  fixing  of  prices,  if  necessary. 

It  had  been  shown  by  the  career  of  one  of  the 
greatest  industrial  combinations  that  the  world  has 
yet  known,  that  there  was  a  limit  where  size  and 
inefficiency  met.  The  only  way  that  this  corpora- 
tion could  maintain  its  lead  was  through  the  devious 
paths  of  relentless  monopoly. 

Dru  wanted  America  to  contend  for  its  share  of 
the  world's  trade,  and  to  enable  it  to  accomplish  this, 
he  favored  giving  business  the  widest  latitude  con- 
sistent with  protection  of  the  people. 

When  he  assumed  control  of  the  Government,  one 
of  the  many  absurdities  of  the  American  economic 
system  was  the  practical  inhibition  of  a  merchant 
marine.  While  the  country  was  second  to  none  in  the 
value  and  quantity  of  production,  yet  its  laws  were  so 
framed  that  it  was  dependent  upon  other  nations  for 
its  transportation  by  sea;  and  its  carrying  trade  was 
in  no  way  commensurate  with  the  diginity  of  the  coast 
line  and  with  the  power  and  wealth  of  the  Nation. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

BURIAL    REFORM 

AT  about  this  time  the  wife  of  one  of  the  Cabi- 
net officers  died,  and  Administrator  Dru  at- 
tended the  funeral.  There  was  an  unusually 
large  gathering,  but  it  was  plain  that  most  of  those 
who  came  did  so  from  morbid  curiosity.  The  poig- 
nant grief  of  the  bereaved  husband  and  children 
wrung  the  heartstrings  of  their  many  sympathetic 
friends.  The  lowering  of  the  coffin,  the  fall  of  the 
dirt  upon  its  cover,  and  the  sobs  of  those  around  the 
grave,  was  typical  of  such  occasions. 

Dru  was  deeply  impressed  and  shocked,  and  he 
thought  to  use  his  influence  towards  a  reformation 
of  such  a  cruel  and  unnecessary  form  of  burial. 
When  the  opportunity  presented  itself,  he  directed 
attention  to  the  objections  to  this  method  of  disposing 
of  the  dead,  and  he  suggested  the  formation  in  every 
community  of  societies  whose  purpose  should  be  to 
use  their*  influence  towards  making  interments  pri- 
vate, and  towards  the  substitution  of  cremation  for 

261 


262      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

'  the  unsanitary  custom  of  burial  in  cemeteries.  These 
societies  were  urged  to  point  out  the  almost  pro- 
hibitive expense  the  present  method  entailed  upon 
the  poor  and  those  of  moderate  means.  The  buying 
of  the  lot  and  casket,  the  cost  of  the  funeral  itself, 
and  the  discarding  of  useful  clothing  in  order  to 
robe  in  black,  were  alike  unnecessary.  Some  less 
dismal  insignia  of  grief  should  be  adopted,  he  said, 
that  need  not  include  the  entire  garb.  Grief,  he 
pointed  out,  and  respect  for  the  dead,  were  in  no 
way  better  evidenced  by  such  barbarous  customs. 

Rumor  had  it  that  scandal's  cruel  tongue  was  re- 
sponsible for  this  good  woman's  death.  She  was 
one  of  the  many  victims  that  go  to  unhappy  graves 
in  order  that  the  monstrous  appetite  for  gossip  may 
be  appeased.  If  there  be  punishment  after  death, 
surely,  the  creator  and  disseminator  of  scandal  will 
come  to  know  the  anger  and  contempt  of  a  righteous 
God.  The  good  and  the  bad  are  all  of  a  kind  to 
them.  Their  putrid  minds  see  something  vile  in 
every  action,  and  they  leave  the  drippings  of  their  evil 
tongues  wherever  they  go.  Some  scandalmongers 
are  merely  stupid  and  vulgar,  while  others  have  a 
biting  wit  that  cause  them  to  be  feared  and  hated. 
Rumors    they   repeat   as    facts,    and   to    speculations 


BURIAL  REFORM  263 

they  add  what  corroborative  evidence  is  needed.  The 
dropping  of  the  eyelids,  the  smirk  that  is  so  full 
of  insinuation  is  used  to  advantage  where  it  is 
more  effective  than  the  downright  lie.  The  burglar 
and  the  highwayman  go  frankly  abroad  to  gather  in 
the  substance  of  others,  and  they  stand  ready  to  for- 
feit both  life  and  liberty  while  in  pursuit  of  nefarious 
gain.  Yet  it  is  a  noble  profession  compared  with 
that  of  the  scandalmonger,  and  the  murderer  him- 
self is  hardly  a  more  objectionable  member  of  so- 
ciety than  the  character  assassin. 


CHAPTER  XLVI 

THE    WISE    DISPOSITION    OF    A    FORTUNE 

IN  one  of  their  confidential  talks,  Selwyn  told 
Dru  that  he  had  a  fortune  in  excess  of  two 
hundred  million  dollars,  and  that  while  it  was 
his  intention  to  amply  provide  for  his  immediate 
family,  and  for  those  of  his  friends  who  were  in 
need,  he  desired  to  use  the  balance  of  his  money  in 
the  best  way  he  could  devise  to  help  his  fellowmen. 

He  could  give  for  this  purpose,  he  said,  two  hun- 
dred million  dollars  or  more,  for  he  did  not  want  to 
provide  for  his  children  further  than  to  ensure  their 
entire  comfort,  and  to  permit  them  to  live  on  a  scale 
not  measurably  different  from  what  they  had  been 
accustomed. 

He  had  never  lived  in  the  extravagant  manner  that 
was  usual  in  men  of  his  wealth,  and  his  children  had 
been  taught  to  expect  only  a  moderate  fortune  at 
his  death.  He  was  too  wise  a  man  not  to  know  that 
one  of  the  greatest  burdens  that  wealth  imposed, 
was  the  saving  of  one's  children  from  its  contamina- 

264 


WISE  DISPOSITION  OF  A  FORTUNE      265 

tions.  He  taught  his  sons  that  they  were  seriously 
handicapped  by  their  expectations  of  even  moderate 
wealth,  and  that  unless  they  were  alert  and  vigilant 
and  of  good  habits,  the  boy  who  was  working  his 
own  way  upward  would  soon  outstrip  them.  They 
were  taught  that  they  themselves,  were  the  natural 
objects  of  pity  and  parental  concern,  and  not  their 
seemingly  less  fortunate  brothers. 

"  Look  among  those  whose  parents  have  wealth 
and  have  given  of  it  lavishly  to  their  children,"  he 
said,  "  and  count  how  few  are  valuable  members  of 
society  or  hold  the  respect  of  their  fellows. 

"  On  the  other  hand,  look  at  the  successful  in  every 
vocation  of  life,  and  note  how  many  have  literally 
dug  their  way  to  success." 

The  more  Dru  saw  of  Selwyn,  the  better  he  liked 
him,  and  knowing  the  inner  man,  as  he  then  did,  the 
more  did  he  marvel  at  his  career.  He  and  Selwyn 
talked  long  and  earnestly  over  the  proper  disposition 
of  his  fortune.  They  both  knew  that  it  was  hard  to 
give  wisely  and  without  doing  more  harm  than  good. 
Even  in  providing  for  his  friends,  Selwyn  was  none 
too  sure  that  he  was  conferring  benefits  upon  them. 
Most  of  them  were  useful  though  struggling  mem- 
bers of  society,  but  should  competency  come  to  them, 


266      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

he  wondered  how  many  would  continue  as  such. 
There  was  one,  the  learned  head  of  a  comparatively 
new  educational  institution,  with  great  resources  ul- 
timately behind  it.  This  man  was  building  it  on 
a  sure  and  splendid  foundation,  in  the  hope  that 
countless  generations  of  youth  would  have  cause  to 
be  grateful  for  the  sagacious  energy  he  was  expend- 
ing in  their  behalf. 

He  had,  Selwyn  knew,  the  wanderlust  to  a  large 
degree,  and  the  millionaire  wondered  whether,  when 
this  useful  educator's  slender  income  was  augmented 
by  the  generous  annuity  he  had  planned  to  give  him, 
he  would  continue  his  beneficent  work  or  become  a 
dweller  in  arabs'  tents. 

In  the  plenitude  of  his  wealth  and  generosity,  he 
had  another  in  mind  to  share  his  largess.  He  was 
the  orphaned  son  of  an  old  and  valued  friend.  He 
had  helped  the  lad  over  some  rough  places,  but  had 
been  careful  not  to  do  enough  to  slacken  the  boy's 
own  endeavor.  The  young  man  had  graduated  from 
one  of  the  best  universities,  and  afterwards  at  a 
medical  school  that  was  worthy  the  name.  He  was, 
at  the  time  Selwyn  was  planning  the  disposition  of 
his  wealth,  about  thirty  years  old,  and  was  doing 
valuable   laboratory   work   in   one   of   the   great   re- 


WISE  DISPOSITION  OF  A  FORTUNE      267 

search  institutions.  Gifted  with  superb  health,  and 
a  keen  analytical  mind,  he  seemed  to  have  it  in  him 
to  go  far  in  his  profession,  and  perhaps  be  of  untold 
benefit  to  mankind. 

But  Selwyn  had  noticed  an  indolent  streak  in  the 
young  scientist,  and  he  wondered  whether  here  again 
he  was  doing  the  fair  and  right  thing  by  placing  it 
within  his  power  to  lead  a  life  of  comparative  ease 
and  uselessness.  Consequently,  Selwyn  moved  cau- 
tiously in  the  matter  of  the  distribution  of  his  great 
wealth,  and  invoked  Dru's  aid.  It  was  Dru's  super- 
normal intellect,  tireless  energy,  and  splendid  con- 
structive ability  that  appealed  to  him,  and  he  not 
only  admired  the  Administrator  above  all  men,  but 
he  had  come  to  love  him  as  a  son.  Dru  was  the  only 
person  with  whom  Selwyn  had  ever  been  in  touch 
whose  advice  he  valued  above  his  own  judgment. 
Therefore  when  the  young  Administrator  suggested 
a  definite  plan  of  scientific  giving,  Selwyn  gave  it 
respectful  attention  at  first,  and  afterwards  his  en- 
thusiastic approval. 


CHAPTER  XL VII 

THE    WISE   DISPOSITION    OF   A    FORTUNE,    CONTINUED 

P  F  your  fortune  were  mine,  Senator  Selwyn," 
said  Philip  Dru,  "  I  would  devote  it  to  the 
uplift  of  women.  Their  full  rights  will  be 
accorded  them  in  time,  but  their  cause  could  be  ac- 
celerated by  you,  and  meanwhile  untold  misery  and 
unhappiness  averted.  Man,  who  is  so  dependent 
upon  woman,  has  largely  failed  in  his  duty  to  her, 
not  alone  as  an  individual  but  as  a  sex.  Laws  are 
enacted,  unions  formed,  and  what  not  done  for  man's 
protection,  but  the  working  woman  is  generally  ig- 
nored. With  your  money,  and  even  more  with  your 
ability,  you  could  change  for  the  better  the  condi- 
tion of  girlhood  and  womanhood  in  every  city  and 
in  every  factory  throughout  the  land.  Largely  because 
they  are  unorganized,  women  are  overworked  and 
underpaid  to  such  an  extent  that  other  evils,  which 
we  deplore,  follow  as  a  natural  sequence.  By  proper 
organization,  by  exciting  public  interest  and  en- 
listing   the    sympathy    and    active    support    of    the 

268 


WISE  DISPOSITION  OF  A  FORTUNE      269 

humane  element,  which  is  to  be  found  in  every  com- 
munity you  will  be  able  to  bring  about  better  condi- 
tions. 

"  If  I  were  you,  I  would  start  my  crusade  in  New 
York  and  work  out  a  model  organization  there,  so 
that  you  could  educate  your  coadjutors  as  to  the 
best  methods,  and  then  send  them  elsewhere  to  in- 
augurate the  movement.  Moreover,  I  would  not  con- 
fine my  energies  entirely  to  America,  but  Europe  and 
other  parts  of  the  world  should  share  its  benefits,  for 
human  misery  knows  no  sheltering  land. 

"  In  conjunction  with  this  plan,  I  would  carry  along 
still  another.  Workingmen  have  their  clubs,  their 
societies  and  many  places  for  social  gathering,  but 
the  women  in  most  cities  have  none.  As  you  know, 
the  great  majority  of  working  girls  live  in  tenements, 
crowded  with  their  families  in  a  room  or  two,  or  they 
live  in  cheap  and  lonely  boarding  houses.  They  have 
no  chance  for  recreation  after  working  hours  or  on 
holidays,  unless  they  go  to  places  it  would  be  better  to 
keep  away  from.  If  men  wish  to  visit  them,  it  must 
needs  be  in  their  bedrooms,  on  the  street,  or  in  some 
questionable  resort." 

"  How  am  I  to  change  this  condition  ?  "  said  Sel- 
wyn. 


270       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

"  In  many  ways,"  said  Dru.  "  Have  clubs  for 
them,  where  they  may  sing,  dance,  read,  exercise  and 
have  their  friends  visit  them.  Have  good  women 
in  charge  so  that  the  influence  will  be  of  the  best. 
Have  occasional  plays  and  entertainments  for  them, 
to  which  they  may  each  invite  a  friend,  and  make  such 
places  pleasanter  than  others  where  they  might  go. 
And  all  the  time  protect  them,  and  preferably  in  a 
way  they  are  not  conscious  of.  By  careful  atten- 
tion to  the  reading  matter,  interesting  stories  should 
be  selected  each  of  which  would  bear  its  own  moral. 
Quiet  and  informal  talks  by  the  matron  and  others 
at  opportune  times,  would  give  them  an  insight  into 
the  pitfalls  around  them,  and  make  it  more  difficult 
for  the  human  vultures  to  accomplish  their  undoing. 
There  is  no  greater  stain  upon  our  vaunted  civiliza- 
tion," continued  Dru,  "  than  our  failure  to  protect 
the  weak,  the  unhappy  and  the  abjectly  poor  of 
womankind. 

"  Philosophers  still  treat  of  it  in  the  abstract,  mor- 
alists speak  of  it  now  and  then  in  an  academic  way, 
but  it  is  a  subject  generally  shunned  and  thought 
hopelessly  impossible. 

"  It  is  only  here  and  there  that  a  big  noble-hearted 
woman    can   be    found   to    approach   it,    and   then   a 


WISE  DISPOSITION  OF  A  FORTUNE      271 

Hull  House  is  started,  and  under  its  sheltering  roof 
unreckoned  numbers  of  innocent  hearted  girls  are 
saved  to  bless,  at  a  later  day,  its  patron  saint. 

"  Start  Hull  Houses,  Senator  Selwyn,  along  with 
your  other  plan,  for  it  is  all  of  a  kind,  and  works  to 
the  betterment  of  woman.  The  vicious,  the  evil 
minded  and  the  mature  sensualist,  we  will  always 
have  with  us,  but  stretch  out  your  mighty  arm,  but- 
tressed as  it  is  by  fabulous  wealth,  and  save  from 
the  lair  of  the  libertines,  the  innocent,  whose  only 
crime  is  poverty  and  a  hopeless  despair. 

"  In  your  propaganda  for  good,"  continued  Dru, 
"  do  not  overlook  the  education  of  mothers  to  the 
importance  of  sex  hygiene,  so  that  they  may  impart 
to  their  daughters  the  truth,  and  not  let  them  gather 
their  knowledge  from  the  streets. 

"  You  may  go  into  this  great  work,  Senator  Sel- 
wyn, with  the  consciousness  that  you  are  reaching  a 
condition  fraught  with  more  consequence  to  society 
than  any  other  that  confronts  it,  for  its  ramifications 
for  evil  are  beyond  belief  of  any  but  the  sociologist 
who  has  gone  to  its  foundations." 


CHAPTER  XL VIII 

AN    INTERNATIONAL.    COALITION 

BUSY  as  General  Dru  had  been  rehabilitating 
domestic  affairs,  he  never  for  a  moment  neg- 
lected the  foreign  situation.  He  felt  that  it 
was  almost  providential  that  he  was  in  a  position  to 
handle  it  unhampered,  for  at  no  time  in  our  history 
were  we  in  such  peril  of  powerful  foreign  coalition. 
Immediately  after  receiving  from  Selwyn  the  infor- 
mation concerning  the  British-German  alliance,  he 
had  begun  to  build,  as  it  were,  a  fire  behind  the  British 
Ministry,  and  the  result  was  its  overthrow.  When 
the  English  nation  began  to  realize  that  a  tentative 
agreement  was  being  arrived  at  between  their  country 
on  the  one  hand,  and  Germany  and  Japan  on  the  other, 
with  America  as  its  object  of  attack,  there  was  a 
storm  of  indignation;  and  when  the  new  Ministry 
was  installed  the  diplomatic  machinery  was  set  to 
work  to  undo,  as  nearly  as  could  be,  what  their  pred- 
ecessors had  accomplished. 

In  the  meantime,  Dru  negotiated  with  them  to  the 
end  that  England  and  America  were  to  join  hands 

272 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  COALITION      273 

in  a  world  wide  policy  of  peace  and  commercial  free- 
dom. According  to  Dru's  plan,  disarmaments  were 
to  be  made  to  an  appreciable  degree,  custom  barriers 
were  to  be  torn  down,  zones  of  influence  clearly  de- 
fined, and  an  era  of  friendly  commercial  rivalry  es- 
tablished. 

It  was  agreed  that  America  should  approach  Ger- 
many and  Japan  in  furtherance  of  this  plan,  and 
when  their  consent  was  obtained,  the  rest  would  fol- 
low. 

Dru  worked  along  these  lines  with  both  nations, 
using  consummate  tact  and  skill.  Both  Germany 
and  Japan  were  offended  at  the  English  change  of 
front,  and  were  ready  to  listen  to  other  proposals. 
To  them,  he  opened  up  a  wide  vista  of  commercial 
and  territorial  expansion,  or  at  least  its  equivalent. 
Germany  was  to  have  the  freest  commercial  access  to 
South  America,  and  she  was  invited  to  develop  those 
countries  both  with  German  colonists  and  German 
capital. 

There  was  to  be  no  coercion  of  the  governments, 
or  political  control  in  that  territory,  but  on  the  other 
hand,  the  United  States  undertook  that  there  should 
be  no  laws  enacted  by  them  to  restrain  trade,  and 
that  the  rights  of  foreigners  should  have  the  fullest 


274      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

protection.  Dru  also  undertook  the  responsibility  of 
promising  that  there  should  be  no  favoritism  shown 
by  the  South  and  Central  American  governments, 
but  that  native  and  alien  should  stand  alike  before 
the  law  so  far  as  property  rights  were  concerned. 

Germany  was  to  have  a  freer  hand  in  the  countries 
lying  southeast  of  her  and  in  Asia  Minor.  It  was 
not  intended  that  she  should  absorb  them  or  infringe 
upon  the  rights  as  nations,  but  her  sphere  of  influ- 
ence was  to  be  extended  over  them  much  the  same  as 
ours  was  over  South  America. 

While  England  was  not  to  be  restricted  in  her 
trade  relations  with  those  countries,  still  she  was 
neither  to  encourage  emigration  there  nor  induce  cap- 
ital to  exploit  their  resources. 

Africa  and  her  own  colonies  were  to  be  her  special 
fields  of  endeavor. 

In  consideration  of  the  United  States  lifting  prac- 
tically all  custom  barriers,  and  agreeing  to  keep  out 
of  the  Eastern  Hemisphere,  upholding  with  her  the 
peace  and  commercial  freedom  of  the  world,  and  of 
the  United  States  recognizing  the  necessity  of  her 
supremacy  on  the  seas,  England,  after  having  ob- 
tained the  consent  of  Canada,  agreed  to  relinquish 
her  own   sphere   of  political  influence  over  the   Do- 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  COALITION     275 

minion,  and  let  her  come  under  that  of  the  United 
States.  Canada  was  willing  that  this  situation 
should  be  brought  about,  for  her  trade  conditions 
had  become  interwoven  with  those  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  people  of  the  two  countries  freely  in- 
termingled. Besides,  since  Dru  had  reconstructed 
the  laws  and  constitution  of  the  big  republic,  they 
were  more  in  harmony  with  the  Canadian  institutions 
than  before. 

Except  that  the  United  States  were  not  to  appoint 
a  Governor  General,  the  republic's  relations  with 
Canada  were  to  be  much  the  same  as  those  between 
herself  and  the  Mother  Country.  The  American 
flag,  the  American  destiny  and  hers  were  to  be  inter- 
woven through  the  coming  ages. 

In  relinquishing  this  most  perfect  jewel  in  her  Im- 
perial crown,  England  suffered  no  financial  loss,  for 
Canada  had  long  ceased  to  be  a  source  of  revenue, 
and  under  the  new  order  of  things,  the  trade  rela- 
tions between  the  two  would  be  increased  rather  than 
diminished.  The  only  wrench  was  the  parting  with 
so  splendid  a  province,  throughout  which,  that  noble 
insignia  of  British  supremacy,  the  cross  of  St. 
George,  would  be  forever  furled. 

Administrator  Dru's  negotiations  with  Japan  were 


276      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

no  less  successful  than  those  with  England.  He  first 
established  cordial  relations  with  her  by  announcing 
the  intention  of  the  United  States  to  give  the  Phil- 
ippines their  independence  under  the  protection  of 
Japan,  reserving  for  America  and  the  rest  of  the 
world  the  freest  of  trade  relations  with  the  Islands. 

Japan  and  China  were  to  have  all  Eastern  Asia 
as  their  sphere  of  influence,  and  if  it  pleased  them 
to  drive  Russia  back  into  Europe,  no  one  would  in- 
terfere. 

That  great  giant  had  not  yet  discarded  the  ways 
and  habits  of  medievalism.  Her  people  were  not  be- 
ing educated,  and  she  indicated  no  intention  of  pre- 
paring them  for  the  responsibilities  of  self  govern- 
ment, to  which  they  were  entitled.  Sometimes  in  his 
day  dreams,  Dru  thought  of  Russia  in  its  vastness, 
of  the  ignorance  and  hopeless  outlook  of  the  people, 
and  wondered  when  her  deliverance  would  come. 
There  was,  he  knew,  great  work  for  someone  to  do  in 
that  despotic  land. 

Thus  Dru  had  formulated  and  put  in  motion  an 
international  policy,  which,  if  adhered  to  in  good 
faith,  would  bring  about  the  comity  of  nations,  a 
lasting  and  beneficent  peace,  and  the  acceptance  of 
the  principle  of  the  brotherhood  of  man. 


CHAPTER  XLIX 


UNEVEN    ODDS 


GLORIA  and  Janet  Selwyn  saw  much  of  one 
another  in  Washington,  and  Dru  was  with 
them  both  during  those  hours  he  felt  neces- 
sary for  recreation.  Janet  was  ever  bubbling  over 
with  fun  and  unrestrained  humor,  and  was  a  constant 
delight  to  both  Gloria  and  Dru.  Somewhere  deep 
in  her  soul  there  was  a  serious  stratum,  but  it  never 
came  to  the  surface.  Neither  Gloria  nor  Dru  knew 
what  was  passing  in  those  turbulent  depths,  and 
neither  knew  the  silent  heartaches  when  she  was  alone 
and  began  to  take  an  inventory  of  her  innermost 
self.  She  had  loved  Dru  from  the  moment  she  first 
saw  him  at  her  home  in  Philadelphia,  but  with 
that  her  prescience  in  such  matters  as  only  women 
have,  she  knew  that  nothing  more  than  his  friend- 
ship would  ever  be  hers.  She  sometimes  felt  the  bit- 
terness of  woman's  position  in  such  situations.  If 
Dru  had  loved  her,  he  would  have  been  free  to  pay 
her  court,  and  to  do  those  things  which  oftentimes 

277 


278      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

awaken  a  kindred  feeling  in  another.  But  she  was 
helpless.  An  advancement  from  her  would  but  lessen 
his  regard,  and  make  impossible  that  which  she  most 
desired.  She  often  wondered  what  there  was  be- 
tween Gloria  and  Dru.  Was  there  an  attachment, 
an  understanding,  or  was  it  one  of  those  platonic 
friendships  created  by  common  interests  and  a  com- 
mon purpose?  She  wished  she  knew.  She  was  rea- 
sonably sure  of  Gloria.  That  she  loved  Dru  seemed 
to  admit  of  little  doubt.  But  what  of  him?  Did  he 
love  Gloria,  or  did  his  love  encompass  the  earth,  and 
was  mankind  ever  to  be  his  wife  and  mistress?  She 
wished  she  knew.  How  imperturbable  he  was ! 
Was  he  to  live  and  die  a  fathomless  mystery?  If 
he  could  not  be  hers,  her  generous  heart  plead  for 
Gloria.  She  and  Gloria  often  talked  of  Dru.  There 
was  no  fencing  between  these  two.  Open  and  en- 
thusiastic admiration  of  Philip  each  expressed,  but 
there  were  no  confidences  which  revealed  their  hearts. 
Realizing  that  her  love  would  never  be  reciprocated, 
Janet  misled  Philip  as  to  her  real  feelings.  One 
day  when  the  three  were  together,  she  said,  "  Mr. 
Administrator,  why  don't  you  marry?  It  would  add 
enormously  to  your  popularity  and  it  would  keep  a 
lot  of  us  girls  from  being  old  maids."     "  How  would 


UNEVEN  ODDS  279 

it  prevent  your  being  an  old  maid,  Janet?  "  said  Dru. 
"  Please  explain."  "  Why,  there  are  a  lot  of  us  that 
hope  to  have  you  call  some  afternoon,  and  ask  us 
to  be  Mrs.  Dru,  and  it  begins  to  look  to  me  as  if 
some  of  us  would  be  disappointed."  Dru  laughed 
and  told  her  not  to  give  up  hope.  And  then  he  said 
more  seriously  — "  Some  day  when  my  work  here  is 
done,  I  shall  take  your  advice  if  I  can  find  someone 
who  will  marry  me."  "  If  you  wait  too  long,  Philip, 
you  will  be  so  old,  no  one  will  want  you,"  said  Janet. 
"  I  have  a  feeling,  Janet,  that  somewhere  there  is  a 
woman  who  knows  and  will  wait.  If  I  am  wrong, 
then  the  future  holds  for  me  many  bitter  and  unhappy 
hours."  Dru  said  this  with  such  deep  feeling  that 
both  Gloria  and  Janet  were  surprised.  And  Janet 
wondered  whether  this  was  a  message  to  some  un- 
known woman,  or  was  it  meant  for  Gloria?  She 
wished  she  knew. 


CHAPTER  L 

THE    BROADENING    OF    THE    MONROE    DOCTRINE 

IN  spite  of  repeated  warnings  from  the  United 
States,  Mexico  and  the  Central  American  Repub- 
lics had  obstinately  continued  their  old  time  habit 
of  revolutions  without  just  cause,  with  the  result  that 
they  neither  had  stable  governments  within  them- 
selves, nor  any  hope  of  peace  with  each  other. 

One  revolution  followed  another  in  quick  succes- 
sion, until  neither  life  nor  property  was  safe.  Eng- 
land, Germany  and  other  nations  who  had  citizens  and 
investments  there  had  long  protested  to  the  American 
Government,  and  Dru  knew  that  one  of  the  purposes 
of  the  proposed  coalition  against  the  United  States 
had  been  the  assumption  of  control  themselves. 

Consequently,  he  took  active  and  drastic  steps  to 
bring  order  out  of  chaos.  He  had  threatened  many 
times  to  police  these  countries,  and  he  finally  pre- 
pared to  do  so. 

Other  affairs  of  the  Dru  administration  were  run- 
ning smoothly.      The  Army  was  at  a  high  standard 

280 


THE  MONROE  DOCTRINE  281 

of  efficiency,  and  the  country  was  fully  ready  for 
the  step  when  Dru  sent  one  hundred  thousand  men 
to  the  R10  Grande,  and  demanded  that  the  American 
troops  be  permitted  to  cross  over  and  subdue  the  rev- 
olutionists and  marauding  bandits. 

The   answer  was   a   coalition   of  all  the  opposing 
factions  and  the  massing  of  a  large  army  of  defense 
The  Central  American  Republics  also  joined  Mexico, 
and  hurriedly  sent  troops  north. 

General  Dru  took  personal  command  of  the  Ameri- 
can forces,  crossed  the  Rio  Grande  at  Laredo,  and 
war  was  declared.  There  were  a  large  number  of 
Mexican  soldiers  at  Monterey,  but  they  Ml  back  in 
order  to  get  in  touch  with  the  main  army  below  Sal- 
tillo. 

General  Dru  marched  steadily  on,  but  before  he 
came  to  Saltillo,  President  Benevides,  who  com- 
manded his  own  army,  moved  southward,  in  order  to 
give  the  Central  American  troops  time  to  reach  him. 
This  was  accomplished  about  fifty  miles  north  of  the 
City  of  Mexico.  The  allies  had  one  hundred  thou- 
sand men,  and  the  American  force  numbered  sixty 
thousand,  Dru  having  left  forty  thousand  at  Laredo, 
Monterey  and  Saltillo. 

The   two   armies   confronted  one   another  for  five 


282      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

days,  General  Benevides  waiting  for  the  Americans 
to  attack,  while  General  Dm  was  merely  resting  his 
troops  and  preparing  them  for  battle.  In  the  mean- 
time, he  requested  a  conference  with  the  Mexican 
Commander,  and  the  two  met  with  their  staffs  mid- 
way between  the  opposing  armies. 

General  Dru  urged  an  immediate  surrender,  and 
fully  explained  his  plans  for  occupation,  so  that  it 
might  be  known  that  there  was  to  be  no  oppression. 
He  pointed  out  that  it  had  become  no  longer  possi- 
ble for  the  United  States  to  ignore  the  disorder  that 
prevailed  in  Mexico  and  those  countries  south  of  it, 
for  if  the  United  States  had  not  taken  action,  Eu- 
rope would  have  done  so.  He  expressed  regret  that 
a  country  so  favored  by  God  should  be  so  abused 
by  man,  for  with  peace,  order  and  a  just  administra- 
tion of  the  government,  Mexico  and  her  sister  re- 
publics, he  felt  sure,  would  take  a  high  place  in  the 
esteem  of  the  world.  He  also  said  that  he  had  care- 
fully investigated  conditions,  knew  where  the  trouble 
Lay,  and  felt  sure  that  the  mass  of  people  would  wel- 
come a  change  from  the  unbearable  existing  condi- 
tions. The  country  was  then,  and  had  been  for  cen- 
turies, wrongfully  governed  by  a  bureaucracy,  and 
he  declared  his  belief  that  the  Mexican  people  as  a 


THE  MONROE  DOCTRINE  283 

whole  believed  that  the  Americans  would  give  them  a 
greater  measure  of  freedom  and  protection  than  they 
had  ever  known  before. 

Dru  further  told  General  Benevides  that  his  army 
represented  about  all  there  was  of  opposition  to 
America's  offer  of  order  and  liberty,  and  he  asked 
him  to  accept  the  inevitable,  and  not  sacrifice  the  lives 
of  the  brave  men  in  both  commands. 

Benevides  heard  him  with  cold  but  polite  silence. 

"  You  do  not  understand  us,  Senor  Dru,  nor  that 
which  we  represent.  We  would  rather  die  or  be 
driven  into  exile  than  permit  you  to  arrange  our  in- 
ternal affairs  as  you  suggest.  There  are  a  few  fam- 
ilies who  have  ruled  Mexico  since  the  first  Spanish 
occupation,  and  we  will  not  relinquish  our  hold  until 
compelled  to  do  so.  At  times  a  Juarez  or  a  Diaz 
has  attained  to  the  Presidency,  but  we,  the  great 
families,  have  been  the  power  behind  each  adminis- 
tration. The  peons  and  canaille  that  you  would  edu- 
cate and  make  our  political  equals,  are  now  where 
they  rightfully  belong,  and  your  endeavors  in  their 
behalf  are  misplaced  and  can  have  no  result  except 
disaster  to  them.  Your  great  Lincoln  emancipated 
many  millions  of  blacks,  and  they  were  afterwards 
given  the  franchise  and  equal  rights.     But  can  they 


284      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

exercise  that  franchise,  and  have  they  equal  rights? 
You  know  they  have  not.  You  have  placed  them  in 
a  worse  position  than  they  were  before.  You  have 
opened  a  door  of  hope  that  the  laws  of  nature  for- 
bid them  to  enter.  So  it  would  be  here.  Your  the- 
ories and  your  high  flown  sentiment  do  you  great 
credit,  but,  illustrious  Senor,  read  the  pages  of  your 
own  history,  and  do  not  try  to  make  the  same  mis- 
take again.  Many  centuries  ago  the  all  knowing 
Christ  advised  the  plucking  of  the  mote  from  thine 
own  eye  before  attempting  to  remove  it  from  that  of 
thy  brother." 

To  this  Dru  replied :  "  Your  criticism  of  us  is 
only  partly- just.  We  lifted  the  yoke  from  the  black 
man's  neck,  but  we  went  too  fast  in  our  zeal  for  his 
welfare.  However,  we  have  taken  him  out  of  a 
boundless  swamp  where  under  the  old  conditions  he 
must  have  wandered  for  all  time  without  hope,  and 
we  have  placed  his  feet  upon  firm  ground,  and  are 
leading  him  with  helping  hands  along  the  road  of 
opportunity. 

"  That,  though,  Mr.  President,  is  only  a  part  of 
our  mission  to  you.  Our  citizens  and  those  of  other 
countries  have  placed  in  your  Republic  vast  sums 
for   its   development,  trusting  to  your  treaty  guar- 


THE  MONROE  DOCTRINE  285 

antees,  and  they  feel  much  concern  over  their  in- 
ability to  operate  their  properties,  not  only  to  the 
advantage  of  your  people,  but  to  those  to  whom  they 
belong.  We  of  Western  Europe  and  the  United 
States  have  our  own  theories  as  to  the  functions 
of  government,  theories  that  perhaps  you  fail  to 
appreciate,  but  we  feel  we  must  not  only  observe 
them  ourselves,  but  try  and  persuade  others  to  do 
likewise. 

"  One  of  these  ideas  is  the  maintenance  of  order, 
so  that  when  our  hospitable  neighbors  visit  us,  they 
may  feel  as  to  their  persons  and  property,  as  safe 
as  if  they  were  at  home. 

"  I  am  afraid  our  views  are  wide  apart,"  con- 
cluded Dru,  "  and  I  say  it  with  deep  regret,  for  I 
wish  we  might  arrive  at  an  understanding  without 
a  clash  at  arms.  I  assure  you  that  my  visit  to  you 
is  not  selfish;  it  is  not  to  acquire  territory  or  for 
the  aggrandizement  of  either  myself  or  my  country, 
but  it  is  to  do  the  work  that  we  feel  must  be  done,  and 
which  you  refuse  to  do." 

"  Senor  Dru,"  answered  Benevides,  "  it  has  been  a 
pleasure  to  meet  you  and  discuss  the  ethics  of  gov- 
ernment, but  even  were  I  willing  to  listen  to  your 
proposals,    my    army    and    adherents   would   not,    so 


286      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

there  is  nothing  we  can  do  except  to  finish  our  argu- 
ment upon  the  field  of  battle." 

The  interview  was  therefore  fruitless,  but  Dru 
felt  that  he  had  done  his  duty,  and  he  prepared  for 
the  morrow's  conflict  with  a  less  heavy  heart. 


CHAPTER  LI 

THE    BATTLE    OF    LA    TUNA 

IN  the  numbers  engaged,  in  the  duration  and 
in  the  loss  of  life,  the  battle  of  La  Tuna  was 
not  important,  but  its  effect  upon  Mexico  and 
the  Central  American  Republics  was  epoch  making. 
The  manner  of  attack  was  characteristic  of  Dru's 
methods.  His  interview  with  General  Benevides  had 
ended  at  noon,  and  word  soon  ran  through  the  camp 
that  peace  negotiations  had  failed  with  the  result 
that  the  army  was  immediately  on  the  alert  and 
eager  for  action.  Dru  did  not  attempt  to  stop  the 
rumor  that  the  engagement  would  occur  at  dawn  the 
next  day.  By  dusk  every  man  was  in  readiness,  but 
they  did  not  have  to  wait  until  morning,  for  as  soon 
as  supper  was  eaten,  to  the  surprise  of  everyone, 
word  came  to  make  ready  for  action  and  march  upon 
the  enemy.  Of  Dru's  sixty  thousand  men,  twenty 
thousand  were  cavalry,  and  these  he  sent  to  attack 
the    Mexican    rear.     They    were    ordered    to    move 

287 


288      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

quietly  so  as  to  get  as  near  to  the  enemy  as  possible 
before  being  discovered. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  Mexican  outposts  heard 
the  marching  of  men  and  the  rumble  of  gun  car- 
riages. This  was  reported  to  General  Benevides 
and  he  rode  rapidly  to  his  front.  A  general  en- 
gagement at  nightfall  was  so  unusual  that  he  could 
not  believe  the  movement  meant  anything  more  than 
General  Dru's  intention  to  draw  nearer,  so  that  he 
could  attack  in  the  morning  at  closer  range. 

It  was  a  clear  starlight  night,  and  with  the  aid 
of  his  glasses  he  could  see  the  dark  line  coming 
steadily  on.  He  was  almost  in  a  state  of  panic 
when  he  realized  that  a  general  attack  was  intended. 
He  rode  back  through  his  lines  giving  orders  in  an 
excited  and  irregular  way.  There  was  hurry  and 
confusion  everywhere,  and  he  found  it  difficult  to 
get  his  soldiers  to  understand  that  a  battle  was  im- 
minent. Those  in  front  were  looking  with  a  feeling 
akin  to  awe  at  that  solid  dark  line  that  was  ever 
coming  nearer.  The  Mexicans  soon  began  to  fire 
from  behind  the  breastworks  that  had  been  hastily 
erected  during  the  few  days  the  armies  had  been 
facing  one  another,  but  the  shots  went  wild,  doing 
but   slight   damage   in   the   American   ranks.     Then 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LA  TUNA  289 

came  the  order  from  Dru  to  charge,  and  with  it 
came  the  Yankee  yell.  It  was  indeed  no  battle  at 
all.  By  the  time  the  Americans  reached  the  earth- 
works, the  Mexicans  were  in  flight,  and  when  the 
cavalry  began  charging  the  rear,  the  rout  was  com- 
pleted. 

In  the  battle  of  La  Tuna,  General  Benevides 
proved  himself  worthy  of  his  lineage.  No  general 
could  have  done  more  to  rally  his  troops,  or  have 
been  more  indifferent  to  danger.  He  scorned  to 
turn  his  back  upon  an  enemy,  and  while  trying  to 
rally  his  scattered  forces,  he  was  captured,  badly 
wounded. 

Every  attention  worthy  his  position  was  shown  the 
wounded  man.  Proud  and  chivalrous  as  any  of  his 
race,  he  was  deeply  humiliated  at  the  miserable 
failure  that  had  been  made  to  repell  the  invaders 
of  his  country,  though  keenly  touched  by  the  con- 
sideration and  courtesy  shown  him  by  the  American 
General. 

Dru  made  no  spectacular  entrance  into  the  city, 
but  remained  outside  and  sent  one  of  his  staff  with 
a  sufficient  force  to  maintain  order.  In  an  address 
announcing  his  intentions  towards  Mexico  and  her 
allies,  Dru  said  — "  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  annex 


290       PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

your  country  or  any  part  of  it,  nor  shall  we  demand 
any  indemnity  as  the  result  of  victory  further  than 
the  payment  of  the  actual  cost  of  the  war  and  the 
maintenance  of  the  American  troops  while  order  is 
being  restored.  But  in  the  future,  our  flag  is  to  be 
your  flag,  and  you  are  to  be  directly  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  United  States.  It  is  our  purpose  to 
give  to  your  people  the  benefits  of  the  most  enlight- 
ened educational  system,  so  that  they  may  become 
fitted  for  the  responsibilities  of  self-government. 
There  will  also  be  an  equitable  plan  worked  out  by 
which  the  land  now  owned  by  a  few  will  be  owned 
by  the  many.  In  another  generation,  this  beautiful 
land  will  be  teeming  with  an  educated,  prosperous 
and  contented  people,  who  will  regard  the  battlefield 
of  La  Tuna  as  the  birthplace  of  their  redemption. 

"  Above  all  things,  there  shall  not  be  thrust  upon 
the  Mexican  people  a  carpet-bag  government.  Citi- 
zens of  Mexico  are  to  enforce  the  reconstructed  con- 
stitution and  laws,  and  maintain  order  with  native 
troops,  although  under  the  protecting  arm  of  the 
United  States. 

"  All  custom  duties  are  to  be  abolished  excepting 
those  uniform  tariffs  that  the  nations  of  the  world 
have  agreed  upon  for  revenue  purposes,  and  which 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LA  TUNA  291 

In  no  way  restrict  the  freedom  of  trade.  It  is  our 
further  purpose  to  have  a  constitution  prepared 
under  the  direction  and  advice  of  your  most  patriotic 
and  wisest  men,  and  which,  while  modern  to  the  last 
degree,  will  conform  to  your  habits  and  customs. 

"  However,"  he  said  in  conclusion,  "  it  is  our  pur- 
pose to  take  the  most  drastic  measures  against  revo- 
lutionists, bandits  and  other  disturbers  of  the  peace." 

While  Dru  did  not  then  indicate  it,  he  had  in 
mind  the  amalgamation  of  Mexico  and  the  Central 
American  Republics  into  one  government,  even 
though  separate  states  were  maintained. 


CHAPTER  LII 

THE  UNITY  OF  THE  NORTHERN  HALF  OF  THE  WESTERN 
HEMISPHERE    UNDER    THE    NEW    REPUBLIC 

SEVEN  years  had  passed  since  Philip  Dru  had 
assumed  the  administration  of  the  Republic. 
Seven  years  of  serious  work  and  heavy  re- 
sponsibility. His  tenure  of  power  was  about  to 
close,  to  close  amidst  the  plaudits  of  a  triumphant 
democracy.  A  Congress  and  a  President  had  just 
been  elected,  and  they  were  soon  to  assume  the  func- 
tions of  government.  For  four  years  the  States  had 
been  running  along  smoothly  and  happily  under 
their  new  constitutions  and  laws.  The  courts  as 
modified  and  adjusted  were  meeting  every  expecta- 
tion, and  had  justified  the  change.  The  revenues, 
under  the  new  system  of  taxation,  were  ample,  the 
taxes  were  not  oppressive,  and  the  people  had  quickly 
learned  the  value  of  knowing  how  much  and  for  what 
they  were  paying.  This,  perhaps,  more  than  any 
other  thing,  had  awakened  their  interest  in  public 
affairs. 

292 


UNITY  OF  THE  NEW  REPUBLIC      293 

The  governments,  both  state  and  national,  were 
being  administered  by  able,  well-paid  men  who  were 
spurred  by  the  sense  of  responsibility,  and  by  the 
knowledge  that  their  constituents  were  alert  and 
keenly  interested  in  the  result  of  their  endeavors. 

Some  of  the  recommendations  of  the  many  com- 
missions had  been  modified  and  others  adjusted  to 
suit  local  conditions,  but  as  a  whole  there  was  a 
general  uniformity  of  statutes  throughout  the  Union, 
and  there  was  no  conflict  of  laws  between  the  states 
and  the  general  government. 

By  negotiations,  by  purchase  and  by  allowing 
other  powers  ample  coaling  stations  along  the  At- 
lantic and  Pacific  coasts,  the  Bahamas,  Bermuda 
and  the  British,  French  and  Danish  West  Indies 
were  under  American  protection,  and  "  Old  Glory  " 
was  the  undisputed  emblem  of  authority  in  the 
northern  half  of  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

Foreign  and  domestic  affairs  were  in  so  satisfac- 
tory a  condition  that  the  army  had  been  reduced 
to  two  hundred  thousand  men,  and  these  were  broadly 
scattered  from  the  Arctic  Sea  to  the  Canal  at  Pan- 
ama. Since  the  flag  was  so  widely  flung,  that  num- 
ber was  fixed  as  the  minimum  to  be  maintained. 
In  reducing  the  army,  Dru  had  shown  his  confidence 


294      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

in  the  loyalty  of  the  people  to  him  and  their  satis- 
faction with  the  government  given  them. 

Quickened  by  non-restrictive  laws,  the  Merchant 
Marine  of  the  United  States  had  increased  by  leaps 
and  bounds,  until  its  tonnage  was  sufficient  for  its 
own  carrying  trade  and  a  part  of  that  of  other  coun- 
tries. 

The  American  Navy  at  the  close  of  Philip  Dru's 
wise  administration  was  second  only  to  that  of  Eng- 
land, and  together  the  two  great  English  speaking 
nations  held  in  their  keeping  the  peace  and  com- 
mercial freedom  of  the  Seven  Seas. 


CHAPTER  LIII 

THE    EFFACEMENT    OF    PHILIP    DRU 

IN  the  years  since  he  had  graduated  from  West 
Point  General  Dm  had  learned  to  speak  Ger- 
man, French  and  Spanish  fluently,  and  he  was 
learning  with  Gloria  the  language  of  the  Slavs  at 
odd  moments  during  the  closing  months  of  his  ad- 
ministration. Gloria  wondered  why  he  was  so  intent 
upon  learning  this  language,  and  why  he  wanted  her 
also  to  know  it,  but  she  no  longer  questioned  him, 
for  experience  had  taught  her  that  he  would  tell  her 
when  he  was  ready  for  her  to  know. 

His  labors  were  materially  lightened  in  these  clos- 
ing months,  and  as  the  time  for  his  retirement  drew 
near,  he  saw  more  and  more  of  Gloria.  Discarding 
the  conventions,  they  took  long  rides  together,  and 
more  frequently  they  took  a  few  camp  utensils,  and 
cooked  their  mid-day  meal  in  the  woods.  How  glad 
Gloria  was  to  see  the  pleasure  these  excursions  gave 
him !  No  man  of  his  age,  perhaps  of  any  age,  she 
thought,  had  ever  been  under  the  strain  of  so  heavy 

295 


296      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

a  responsibility,  or  had  acquitted  himself  so  well. 
She,  who  knew  him  best,  had  never  seen  him  shirk 
his  duty,  nor  try  to  lay  his  own  responsibilities  upon 
another's  shoulders.  In  the  hours  of  peril  to  him- 
self and  to  his  cause  he  had  never  faltered.  When 
there  was  a  miscarriage  of  his  orders  or  his  plans,  no 
word  of  blame  came  from  him  if  the  effort  was  loyal 
and  the  unhappy  agent  had  given  all  of  his  energy 
and  ability. 

He  had  met  every  situation  with  the  fortitude  that 
knows  no  fear,  and  with  a  wisdom  that  would  cause 
him  to  be  remembered  as  long  as  history  lasts. 

And  now  his  life's  work  was  done.  How  happy 
she  was !  If  he  did  not  love  her,  she  knew  he  loved 
no  one  else,  for  never  had  she  known  him  to  be  more 
than  politely  pleasant  to  other  women. 

One  golden  autumn  day,  they  motored  far  into  the 
hills  to  the  west  of  Washington.  They  camped 
upon  a  mighty  cliff  towering  high  above  the  Potomac. 
What  pleasure  they  had  preparing  their  simple  meal ! 
It  was  hard  for  Gloria  to  realize  that  this  light- 
hearted  boy  was  the  serious  statesman  and  soldier 
of  yesterday.  When  they  had  finished  they  sat  in 
the  warm  sunshine  on  the  cliff's  edge.  The  gleaming 
river    followed    its    devious    course    far    below    them, 


EFFACEMENT  OF  PHILIP  DRU       297 

parting  the  wooded  hills  in  the  distance.  The  even- 
ing of  the  year  had  come,  and  forest  and  field  had 
been  touched  by  the  Master's  hand.  For  a  long  time 
they  sat  silent  under  the  spell  that  nature  had  thrown 
around  them. 

"  I  find  it  essential  for  the  country's  good  to  leave 
it  for  awhile,  perhaps  forever,"  said  Philip  Dru. 
"Already  a  large  majority  of  the  newly  elected 
House  have  asked  me  to  become  the  Executive.  If 
I  accepted,  there  would  be  those  who  would  believe 
that  in  a  little  while,  I  would  again  assume  auto- 
cratic control.  I  would  be  a  constant  menace  to  my 
country  if  I  remained  within  it. 

"  I  have  given  to  the  people  the  best  service  of 
which  I  was  capable,  and  they  know  and  appreciate 
it.  Now  I  can  serve  them  again  by  freeing  them 
from  the  shadow  of  my  presence  and  my  name.  I 
shall  go  to  some  obscure  portion  of  the  world  where 
I  cannot  be  found  and  importuned  to  return. 

"  There  is  at  San  Francisco  a  queenly  sailing 
craft,  manned  and  provisioned  for  a  long  voyage. 
She  is  waiting  to  carry  me  to  the  world's  end  if 
needs  be." 

Then  Philip  took  Gloria's  unresisting  hand,  and 
said,   "  My  beloved,  will  you   come  with   me   in   my 


298      PHILIP  DRU:  ADMINISTRATOR 

exile?  I  have  loved  you  since  the  day  that  you 
came  into  my  life,  and  you  can  never  know  how  I 
have  longed  for  the  hour  to  come  when  I  would  be 
able  to  tell  you  so.  Come  with  me,  dear  heart,  into 
this  unknown  land  and  make  it  glad  for  me.  Come 
because  I  am  drunken  with  love  of  you  and  cannot  go 
alone.  Come  so  that  the  days  may  be  flooded  with 
joy  and  at  night  the  stars  may  sing  to  me  because 
you  are  there.  Come,  sweet  Gloria,  come  with  me." 
Happy  Gloria!  Happy  Philip!  She  did  not 
answer  him.  What  need  was  there?  How  long  they 
sat  neither  knew,  but  the  sun  was  far  in  the  west 
and  was  sending  its  crimson  tide  over  an  enchanted 
land  when  the  lovers  came  back  to  earth. 


Far  out  upon  the  waters  of  San  Francisco  Bay  lay 
the  graceful  yet  sturdy  Eaglet.  The  wind  had 
freshened,  the  sails  were  filled,  and  she  was  going 
swift  as  a  gull  through  the  Golden  Gate  into  a  shim- 
mering sea. 

A  multitude  of  friends,  and  those  that  wished  them 
well,  had  gathered  on  the  water  front  and  upon  the 
surrounding  hills  to  bid  farewell  to  Philip  Dru  and 
his  bride  Gloria. 

They   watched  in   silent   sadness   as   long  as   they 


EFFACEMENT  OF  PHILIP  DRU       299 

could  see  the  ship's  silhouette  against  the  western 
sky,  and  until  it  faded  into  the  splendid  waste  of 
the  Pacific. 

Where  were  they  bound?  Would  they  return? 
These  were  the  questions  asked  by  all,  but  to  which 
none  could  give  answer. 


THE    END 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

By  Earl  Grey 

(Governor-General  of  Canada,  1904-11.) 

One  of  the  ablest  champions  of  Co-partnership  as 
a  solution  of  the  industrial  problem  is  Earl  Grey. 

Below  are  some  remarkable  passages  from  his 
presidential  address  to  the  Labor  Co-partnership 
Association. 

THE  problem  before  us  is  how  to  organize  our 
industry  on  lines  the  fairness  of  which  will 
be  generally  admitted.  Fairplay  is  the  key- 
note of  our  British  character,  and  I  am  satisfied,  if 
employers  and  employed  are  properly  approached, 
that  wherever  a  feeling  of  mutual  sympathetic  regard 
exists  between  them  they  will  both  be  prepared  to  con- 
sider fairly  and  to  meet  fully  each  other's  require- 
ments. This  is  the  belief  on  which  we  build  our 
hopes  of  the  future  greatness  of  this  country.  Re- 
move this  belief  and  the  outlook  is  one  of  blackest 
gloom. 

300 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO      301 

Now  what  is  the  cause  of  the  wide  feeling  of  labor 
unrest?  At  the  same  time,  while  the  average  stand- 
ard of  living,  as  a  result  of  better  education,  has 
been  considerably  raised  and  the  retail  prices  of  food 
have  risen  9.3  per  cent,  since  1900,  wages  in  that 
period  have  only  risen  3  per  cent.  Consequently 
the  manual  workers  find  themselves  in  straitened, 
pinched,  and  most  distressing  circumstances.  Their 
difficulties  have  naturally  given  birth  to  a  general 
belief,  or  at  any  rate  added  strength  to  it,  that  they 
are  not  receiving  their  fair  share  of  the  wealth  their 
labor  has  helped  so  largely  to  create.  Now,  whether 
this  belief  is  justified  or  not,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
of  its  existence. 

L.ABOR    AND    CAPITAL,    IN    OPPOSING    CAMPS. 

The  great  fact  with  which  we  are  confronted  in 
the  industries  of  to-day  is  that  labor  and  capital 
are  organized  not  in  one  but  in  opposing  camps, 
with  the  object  not  so  much  of  promoting  the  com- 
mon well-being  of  all  connected  with  industry  as  of 
securing  whatever  advantage  can  be  obtained  in  the 
prosecution  of  their  common  industry  for  themselves. 
The  members  of  each  camp  consequently  regard  each 
other  with  distrust  and  suspicion.     The  capitalist  is 


302      WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

inclined  to  give  the  minimum  that  is  necessary  to 
secure  the  labor  which  he  requires,  and  the  worker  in 
return  considers  that  all  that  should  be  required  from 
him  is  the  minimum  of  labor  which  will  save  him  from 
dismissal. 

Then  not  only  have  we  to  consider  the  limiting 
effect  on  the  efficiency  of  industry  caused  by  the  fact 
that  capital  and  labor  are  ranged  not  in  one  but  in 
opposing  camps,  but  we  have  also  to  consider  the 
effect  on  the  attitude  of  the  men  towards  the  manage- 
ment caused  by  the  growing  tendency  of  the  small 
business  to  be  swallowed  up  by  the  large  combine. 
In  such  cases  the  old  feeling  of  mutual  affection, 
confidence,  and  esteem,  which  in  the  past  bound  to- 
gether employer  and  employed,  has  been  destroyed, 
and  it  must  be  obvious  that  unless  we  can  adopt  meth- 
ods which  will  restore  in  a  new,  and  perhaps  in  a  more 
satisfactory  manner,  the  old  spirit  the  efficiency  of 
industry  and  the  prosperity  of  the  nation  will  both 
suffer. 

If  you  alter  one  part  of  any  bit  of  machinery  you 
must  readjust  all  the  other  parts  in  order  to  secure 
smooth  working,  and  if  by  substituting  big  businesses 
for  small  businesses  you  destroy  the  old  intimate  con- 
nection which  formerly  existed  between  masters  and 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO      303 

men,  it  would  appear  to  be  necessary,  if  you  wish  to 
maintain  the  old  friendly  relations  between  employer 
and  employed,  that  you  should  establish  your  bus- 
iness on  lines  which  will  automatically  create  a  feel- 
ing of  loyalty  on  the  part  of  all  concerned  to  the 
industry  with  which  they  are  connected. 

How  is  that  to  be  done?     By  co-partnership. 

Now,  what  is  the  ideal  of  co-partnership? 

Ideal  co-partnership  is  a  system  under  which 
worker  and  consumer  shall  share  with  capitalists  in 
the  profits  of  industry. 

THE    SURPLUS    PROFITS    GO    TO    CAPITAL,. 

Under  our  present  system  the  whole  of  the  surplus 
profits  go  to  capital,  and  it  is  the  object  of  capital  to 
give  the  worker  the  least  wage  for  which  he  will  con- 
sent to  work,  and  to  charge  the  consumer  the  highest 
price  which  he  can  be  persuaded  to  give ;  conversely 
it  is  the  object  of  labor  to  give  as  little  as  possible  for 
the  wage  received. 

Now,  that  is  a  system  which  cannot  possibly  sat- 
isfy the  requirements  of  a  civilized  and  well-organized 
society.  What  we  want  is  a  system  which  will  safe- 
guard the  consumer,  and  also  provide  the  worker  with 
a  natural,  self-compelling  inducement  to  help  the  in- 


304      WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

dustry  with  which  he  is  connected.  That  system  is 
provided  by  co-partnership.  Co-partnership  insists 
that  the  workers  have  a  right  to  participate  in  the  net 
profits  that  may  remain  after  capital  has  received  its 
fixed  reward.  In  a  co-partnership  business,  just  as 
the  reward  of  labor  is  fixed  by  the  trade  union  rate  of 
wages,  so  the  reward  of  capital  is  fixed  by  the  amount 
which  it  is  necessary  for  the  industry  to  give.  That 
amount  will  vary  corresponding  with  the  security  of 
the  risk  attending  the  industry  in  question.  If  the 
industry  is  a  safe  one,  it  will  be  able  to  obtain  the 
capital  required  by  giving  a  small  interest ;  if  the  in- 
dustry is  a  risky  one,  it  will  be  necessary  to  offer 
capital  better  terms. 

Then,  if  there  should  be  surplus  profits  available 
for  division  after  labor  has  received  its  fixed  reward 
—  viz.,  trade  union  rate  of  wages  —  and  after  capital 
has  received  its  fixed  reward  —  viz.,  the  rate  of  inter- 
est agreed  upon  as  the  fair  remuneration  of  capital; 
I  say  if,  after  these  two  initial  charges  have  been 
met,  there  should  still  be  left  surplus  profits  to  dis- 
tribute, that  instead  of  their  going  exclusively  to 
capital  they  should  be  distributed  between  labor  and 
capital  on  some  principle  of  equity. 

The  way  in  which  the  principle  of  co-partnership 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO      305 

can  be  supplied  to  industrial  enterprise  admits  of  in- 
finite variety.  In  some  cases  the  surplus  profits  are 
divided  between  wages,  interest,  and  custom,  in  some 
cases  between  wages  and  custom  without  any  share 
going  to  interest,  and  on  some  cases  between  wages 
and  interest. 

As  an  example  of  a  co-partnership  industry  which 
divides  all  surplus  profits  that  may  remain  after  5  per 
cent,  has  been  paid  on  capital  between  custom  and 
labor,  one  pound  of  purchase  counting  for  as  much  in 
the  division  as  one  pound  of  wage,  let  me  refer  to  the 
well-known  Hebden  Bridge  Fustian  Works.  I  com- 
mend to  all  interested  in  co-partnership  questions  a 
close  study  of  this  industry.  Started  by  working  men 
in  1870,  it  has  built  up  on  lines  of  permanent  success 
a  flourishing  business,  and  is  making  sufficient  profits 
to  enable  it  to  divide  9d.  in  the  pound  on  trade  union 
rate  of  wages  and  the  same  amount  on  purchases. 
The  steady  progress  of  this  manufacturing  industry 
over  a  period  of  forty-two  years ;  the  recognition  by 
trade  unionist  management  of  the  right  of  capital  to 
receive  an  annual  dividend  of  5  per  cent.,  and  the  res- 
olute way  in  which  they  have  written  down  the  capital 
of  £44,300  invested  in  land,  buildings  and  machinery 
to  £14,800,  notwithstanding  that  a  less  conservative 


306      WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

policy  would  have  increased  the  sum  available  for 
bonus  to  wages,  all  go  to  show  how  practicable  are  co- 
partnership principles  when  they  are  applied  by  all 
concerned  to  productive  enterprise  in  the  right  spirit. 

A    BRILLIANT    EXAMPLE. 

I  should  also  like  to  refer  to  Mr.  Thompson's 
woolen  mills  of  Huddersfield,  established  in  1886,  as 
another  brilliant  example  of  successful  co-partner- 
ship. It  is  frequently  stated  that  in  an  industry 
where  men  are  paid  by  piecework  or  share  in  the 
profits  there  is  a  tendency  for  the  men  to  over-exert 
themselves.  Well,  in  the  Thompson  Huddersfield 
mills  there  is  no  piecework,  no  overtime,  only  the 
weekly  wage;  no  driving  is  allowed.  The  hours  of 
labor  are  limited  to  forty-eight  per  week.  The  work- 
ers are  given  a  whole  week's  holiday  in  August,  and 
in  addition  they  enjoy  the  benefits  of  a  non-contribu- 
tory sick  and  accident  fund,  and  of  a  24s.  per  week 
pension  fund.  In  these  mills  cloth  is  made  from  wool 
,and  wool  only,  not  an  ounce  of  shoddy.  Here  again 
the  surplus  profits,  after  the  fixed  reward  of  capital 

—  viz.,  interest  at  the  rate  of  5  per  cent,  per  annum 

—  has  been  paid,  are  divided  between  labor  and  cus- 
tom ;  and  here  again  the  capital  sunk  in  the  mills  has 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO      307 

been  written  down  from  £8,655  to  £1,680.  Un- 
profitable machinery  is  scrap-heaped.  The  mill  has 
only  the  best,  most  up-to-date  machinery,  and  all  con- 
nected with  the  works,  shareholders  and  workers,  live 
together  like  a  happy  family. 

As  an  illustration  of  a  co-partnership  industry 
which  divides  its  surplus  profits  between  wages,  in- 
terest, and  custom,  I  might  point  to  the  gas  com- 
panies which  are  being  administered  on  the  Livesey 
principle,  which  is  now  so  well  known.  Since  co- 
partnership principles  were  applied  to  the  South 
Metropolitan  Gas  Works  in  1899  over  £500,000  has 
been  paid,  as  their  share  of  the  profits,  to  the  credit 
of  the  workers,  who  also  own  over  £400,000  of  the 
company's  stock.  The  fact  that  over  £50,000,000 
of  capital  is  invested  in  gas  companies  administered 
on  co-partnership  principles,  which  divide  surplus 
profits  between  consumers,  shareholders,  and  wage- 
earners,  encourages  us  to  hope  that  we  may  look  for- 
ward with  confidence  to  the  adoption  of  co-partner- 
ship principles  by  other  industries. 

As  an  illustration  of  a  co-partnership  industry 
which  divides  its  surplus  profits  between  labor  and 
capital  alone,  let  me  refer  to  the  Walsall  Padlock 
Society,  one  of  the  114  workmen  productive  societies 


308      WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

which  may  be  regarded  as  so  many  different  schools  of 
co-partnership  under  exclusive  trade  unionist  man- 
agement. In  this  society  the  rate  of  interest  on  share 
capital  has  been  fixed  at  7^/0  per  cent.,  and  should 
there  be  any  surplus  profit  after  trade  union  rate  of 
wages  and  the  fixed  reward  of  capital,  7Vi>  Per  cent., 
have  been  paid,  it  is  divided  between  labor  and  capital 
in  proportion  to  the  value  of  their  respective  services, 
and  the  measure  of  the  value  is  the  price  the  Walsall 
Padlock  Society  pays  for  the  use  of  capital  and  labor 
respectively.  £1  of  interest  counts  for  as  much  in 
the  division  of  the  profits  as  £1  of  wage,  and  vice 
versa.  This  principle  of  division,  invented  by  the 
Frenchman  Godin,  of  Guise,  has  always  seemed  to  me 
to  be  absolutely  fair  and  to  be  capable  of  being  easily 
applied  to  many  industries. 

Now  in  these  cases  I  have  quoted,  and  I  could  refer 
to  many  others,  a  unity  of  interest  is  established  be- 
tween labor  and  capital,  with  the  result  that  there  is 
a  general  atmosphere  of  peace  and  of  mutual  broth- 
erhood and  goodwill. 

Capital  receives  the  advantage  of  greater  security. 
Labor  is  secured  the  highest  rate  of  wage  the  industry 
can  afford. 


WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO     309 

WILLING    AND    UNWILLING    SERVICE. 

Now,  what  does  the  substitution  of  such  conditions 
for  the  conditions  generally  prevailing  to-day  in  Eng- 
land mean  for  our  country?  Who  shall  estimate  the 
difference  between  the  value  of  willing  and  unwilling 
service?  The  Board  of  Trade  will  tell  you  that  a 
man  paid  by  piecework  is  generally  from  30  to  50 
per  cent,  more  effective  than  a  man  paid  by  time. 

If  the  co-partnership  principle,  which  is  better 
than  piecework,  because  it  tends  to  produce  identity 
of  interest  between  capital  and  labor  were  to  increase 
the  efficiency  of  time-paid  workers  from  30  to  50  per 
cent.,  just  think  of  the  result;  and  yet  the  fact  that 
co-partnership  might  add  from  30  to  50  per  cent,  to 
the  efficiency  of  the  worker  is  urged  by  many  trade 
unionists  as  a  reason  against  co-partnership.  They 
seem  to  fear  that  the  result  of  making  men  co-part- 
ners will  be  to  cause  them  to  give  25  per  cent,  better 
labor  and  to  receive  only  50  per  cent,  more  wage. 
No  system  can  be  right  which  is  based  on  the  assump- 
tion that  self-interest  calls  for  a  man  to  give  his  worst 
instead  of  his  best.  When  I  compare  Canada  with 
England  I  am  struck  by  the  fact,  that,  whereas  Can- 
ada's  greatest  undeveloped  asset  is  her  natural   re- 


310      WHAT  CO-PARTNERSHIP  CAN  DO 

sources,  England's  greatest  undeveloped  asset  is  man 
himself.  How  to  get  each  man  to  do  his  best  is  the 
problem  before  England  to-day.  It  is  because  co- 
partnership harnesses  to  industry  not  only  the  muscle 
but  the  heart  and  the  intelligence  of  the  worker  that 
we  are  justified  in  regarding  it  with  reverence  and 
enthusiasm  as  the  principle  of  the  future. 


APPENDIX 

Page  238.     Sub.  1.     Par.  2. 

The  former  qualification  was  five  years'  residence  in 
the  United  States  and  in  many  States  there  were  no 
restrictions  placed  upon  education,  nor  was  an  under- 
standing of  the  English  language  necessary. 

Page  239.     Sub.  1.     Par.  3. 

Dru  saw  no  good  reason  for  limiting  the  time  when 
an  exceptionally  endowed  man  could  begin  to  serve 
the  public. 

Page  239.     Sub.  1.     Par.  4. 

The  Senate  under  Dru's  plan  of  Government  be- 
comes a  quasi-judicial  body,  and  it  was  his  purpose  to 
prevent  any  member  of  it  or  of  the  regular  judiciary 
from  making  decisions  with  a  view  of  furthering  their 
political  fortunes.  Dru  believed  that  it  would  be  of 
enormous  advantage  to  the  Nation  if  Judges  and 
Senators  were  placed  in  a  position  where  their  motives 
could  not  be  questioned  and  where  their  only  incentive 
was  the  general  welfare. 

Page  239.     Sub.  2.     Par.  1. 

Why  deprive  the  Republic  of  the  services  of  a  use- 
ful man  because  his  particular  district  has  more  good 

311 


312  APPENDIX 

congressional  timber  than  can  be  used  and  another 
district  has  none?  Or  again,  why  relegate  to  private 
life  a  man  of  National  importance  merely  because  his 
residence  happens  to  be  in  a  district  not  entirely  in 
harmony  with  his  views? 

Page  239.     Par.  2. 

The  recall  is  here  used  for  the  reason  that  the  term 
has  been  extended  to  six  years,  though  the  electorate 
retains  the  privilege  of  dismissing  an  undesirable 
member  at  the  end  of  every  two  years. 

Page  240.     Par.  3. 

The  purpose  here  was  to  convene  the  House  within 
two  months  instead  of  thirteen  months  after  its  elec- 
tion, and  to  limit  its  size  in  order  to  promote  effi- 
ciency. 

Page  241.     Sub.  3.     Par.  1. 

The  reason  for  using  the  recall  here  is  that  the 
term  is  lengthened  to  life  and  it  seemed  best  to  give 
the  people  a  right  to  pass  upon  their  Senators  at 
stated  periods. 

Page  246.     Sub.  3.     Par.  lb. 

The  recall  is  used  here,  as  in  other  instances,  be- 
cause of  the  lengthened  term  and  the  desirability  of 
permitting  the  people  to  pass  upon  a  Governor's  use- 
fulness at  shorter  periods. 


I       I 


